This is a continuation of the story of Oscar and Irene written for a friend. The previous Parts are as follows :
Part 1: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=56171
Part 2: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57540&p=1069259#p1069259
Part 3: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57569
Part 4: viewtopic.php?f=8&t=57882
I should point out that this story is supposed to be fictitious but then who knows perhaps there is some truth to it and someone may think, "Damn, Goyse is writing about me!" Don't worry, I've been there myself so I understand and the only thing I can say about that is, "Life is like a great wine it only gets better with time, especially so with the right woman."
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 1.
It was a little over five years after that fateful night when Irene and Maria had caught Marcus in bed with Maria’s friend that Oscar was driving the family down the highway towards Valencia for their mid-year holiday. The girls sat in the back either side of their five-year-old brother Michael who had dozed off.
“Mum, I need some advice,” Debbie asked.
“Sure honey, tell me about it and I’ll do whatever I can,” Irene replied.
“My boyfriend, Nicolas has told me that I have a free pass for the two weeks of our holiday.”
Irene turned to face Debbie in the back of the car. “Did he explain why he did that,” she asked.
“I told him about you and Marcus and he said it turned him on. He asked me would I like to try something like that.”
“You really should not be discussing my personal life with others, Debbie but well, that’s different, I guess. How would that work? He’s back in Barcelona, Isn’t he?”
“He was planning to follow us in a few days. He said it would give me time to find someone suitable.”
“What did he mean by someone suitable?”
“He said it would need to be someone who is well endowed. You know like Marcus was.”
“Marcus was a big mistake, honey. Are you sure that you’re not going to make the same mistake.”
“I don’t know, mum. I really don’t know but Nicolas said that if we both get excited by this thing and we don’t do it because it scares us then one day we’ll look back and wonder if we have missed an opportunity. Then we’d be sure to regret it.”
“Can I give you my opinion, Debbie,” Oscar asked.
“I was hoping you would, dad.”
“Do you want Nicolas to be happy?”
“Of course, I do.”
“Good, then do it.”
Debbie laughed, “I thought you would be dead set against it after what you went through with Mum and Marcus, dad.”
“Debbie, you need to understand something. Everything that is worth having in this world comes at a price. Sometimes it costs hard work. Occasionally it comes through a risk of pain and suffering. If you do nothing in life then you achieve nothing. So if you both think about something like this and don’t try it then I have to agree with Nicolas. You will grow old regretting it. So if you love Nicolas, really love him, if Nicolas loves you just as much and he wants this then do it for him.”
“She needs to want it as well, Oscar,” Irene stated.
Oscar took his eyes off the road for a moment to say, “She would not be talking to us about it if she didn’t want it. She would have simply said no. ”
Debbie laughed again, “Of course, I want it. What woman wouldn’t want to have the right to try out different men with the permission of the person she loves? You wanted it didn’t you mum?”
“No, I didn’t want it, well not at first. I did it because your dad wanted it. I denied him for a long time but once I put my foot in the water it took me over. If you do this and you start to feel the same way you must stop before it’s too late. I should have stopped the moment that I stopped listening to your dad. It’s a big gamble because it is impossible to have enjoyable sex with a man and not develop feelings for him.”
“But you must have enjoyed it mum?”
“Yes, I did. I enjoyed it too much, so much in fact that it took control of me. You see, Debbie and I hope you don’t mind me saying this Oscar, I didn’t have much experience before Oscar so I didn’t know that penises came in different sizes. When you hear women say that size doesn’t matter don’t believe them, Debbie.”
“Are you saying that Marcus was bigger than dad?”
Irene turned to Oscar, “Do you mind if I discuss this in front of you Oscar?”
“Debbie is my daughter, Irene. Of course I don’t mind you discussing it with her. What type of father would I be if I stopped you from talking about sex with our daughter?”
“Okay, well Debbie your father is about average in size from what I can see. He’s about this long,” Irene held her hands about six to seven inches apart, “and he’s about this round.” She held her pointing finger against her thumb.
“That’s a little bigger than Nicolas,” Debbie replied.
“Now Romando was about this far round and about this long.” Irene indicated almost the size of a coke can around and then indicated a length of almost eleven inches.”
“Romando, you slept with Romando?”
“No, we didn’t do a lot of sleeping,” Irene stated with a chuckle.
“I’m not surprised that you didn’t sleep. You would be in too much pain after dealing with that! My God, how did you handle that? He would have pushed up beyond your belly button!”
“It wasn’t always easy,” Oscar replied with a laugh.
“What, you were there, daddy?”
“Yes, it was something we did together,” Oscar replied.
Debbie burst into laughter, “You said that as if you had taken the dogs for a walk in the park. Did you actually watch them, Daddy? Did you see him actually squirt his stuff into mum and fill her up?” Oscar nodded, “How did you feel watching that?”
“It was difficult at times but most of the time I felt excited by the thought of the woman that I loved enjoying herself.”
“What about Marcus?” Debbie was looking at Oscar.
Oscar looked at Irene and said, “Maybe you should answer that, honey.”
Irene took over, “It was different with Marcus. Oscar wasn’t there for a long time with Marcus.”
“Why weren’t you there, Daddy?”
Irene looked at Oscar but said nothing. There was silence for quite a while before Oscar answered, “I wasn’t there at first because I didn’t know. Maybe we should stick with Romando as a topic. I knew about him and I actually organized for him to come to stay with us.”
Debbie looked at her mother, “You cheated on daddy. When you talked to us you told us that daddy knew and accepted him.”
Irene remained quiet so Oscar spoke up, “At the time of the discussion that was true. Your mother didn’t lie to you. As far as I know, she has never lied to you. She simply left out part of the story.”
“And you forgave her for cheating on you, daddy?”
“There was really nothing to forgive. I encouraged her. All that happened is she didn’t tell me about it, that’s all.”
“You’re not only a good father, daddy. You’re a good husband to mum as well. Not many men would forgive their wives for cheating on them even if they did encourage it. Besides she got herself pregnant.”
Oscar slowed the car so he could look at his daughter. “Debbie, Michael is my son. Remember that and please never say what you just did again, not even in private. That subject is taboo. Do you understand?”
Debbie didn’t reply but nodded her head in agreement.
After a short moment of silence Irene asked, “Now, how do you plan to go about this thing, Debbie?”
“I was going to ask you to come with me, mum. Would you do that for me?”
Irene looked across at Oscar who smiled and nodded.
“I guess I could if you wanted me to. What about you, Rena?”
“Leave me out of this, mum. I’m happy with Stephen and he would dump me in a moment if he thought I had anything to do with this. He didn’t even want me to go on this holiday.”
“Do you mind if mum comes with me occasionally when we go out, dad?”
“Of course I don’t mind. Actually I might come along and sit separately and watch from a distance if nobody minds.”
“Sick,” Rena stated.
They all laughed then Oscar asked, “What about protection, Debbie. How do you plan to protect yourself?”
“I’m starting the pill.”
“I was thinking of disease more than anything.”
“What did you use, mum?”
Oscar laughed. Irene looked seriously at her daughter as she said, “Things are different these days. You would need to prepare yourself by obtaining a range of condoms. I carried four sizes. I’ve still got them with me.”
“You still carry them?” Oscar asked.
“Yes,” she looked at Oscar, “we never said we would stop, Oscar. We agreed to postpone so I had to stay prepared in case you wanted us to play again. I had to be prepared because on two occasions you have invited men to be with me and I didn’t know until they were there.” Irene handed her daughter four condoms of differing sizes.
“My God, look at the size of that thing,” Debbie said while holding up the Magnum XXL. “The dick that fitted in that would split me in two. Can I keep it to show Nicolas?”
“Of course you can, Debbie. Keep all four. I’ve got others. Something that you need to learn is that when they get to that size they are not called dicks. They are cocks. The man who owns it would be insulted if you called it a dick.”
“You’re all a mob of sick fuckers,” Rena replied. They all laughed loudly together and woke Michael up.
…
They arrived in Valencia in the early afternoon. After unpacking Oscar asked the girls would they like to go to a tapas bar for a drink and a bite to eat? The answer, of course, was yes. The girls disappeared into their respective bathrooms to get dressed while Oscar had a coffee.
Just then Oscar’s mobile rang, “Hello,” he said.
“Oscar, how are you?” the reply came.
“Teresa, how are you. It’s good to hear from you.”
“Irene told me you would be down here at Valencia this afternoon. I was looking forward to catching up with you. Where are you staying?”
Oscar gave her the address then told her that they were heading to the Tapas bar and invited her to join them. She agreed and Oscar finished the call in time for the girls to join him.
“My God, I’m going to have three sex Goddesses with me this afternoon.” He told them.
“Count me out,” Rena said with a serious look on her face. “I’ll spend my time with you daddy. You can keep the men to yourselves. Just don’t encourage them to hang around me.”
Oscar grinned, “If you didn’t want them to be interested you should not have worn that skirt. Yours is the shortest of the three and unless I’m mistaken you forgot to put on your bra.”
“Surely a woman can dress nice without being hit on.”
“Rena, you’re a beautiful woman like your mum. No matter where we go your mum gets hit on if she dresses the way you have. She gets hit on even with me sitting beside her so be prepared.”
“We’ll see. I’ll sit with you and see what happens.”
“Okay, folks are we ready to roll?” Everyone nodded, “Alright let's go. You girls go out to the car. I’ve got a phone call to make. I won’t be long.”
…
They had been sitting at their table for no more than ten minutes when Irene looked across to the door then back to Oscar and said, “You didn’t, did you?”
“Didn’t what, honey?”
“You called him, didn’t you? I love you, honey.”
“I love you too, Irene. I thought it was time that you came out of retirement.”
“How did you know how to find him?”
“We’ve stayed in touch from time to time over the last five years. We were both waiting for you to indicate that you might be interested and Debbie appears to have stimulated that interest.”
“Debbie, what have you been up to? Don’t tell me that you have been scheming with your father against me?”
“Nope, it was not my plan. I told Nicolas about Marcus. He asked Oscar about it and it went from there.”
“Don’t act innocent with me. I know you too well.”
“Okay, well I did ask daddy why you stopped and suggested that you should have gotten over Marcus by now.”
“You’re a naughty girl. Something you might not yet understand is that when you fall madly in love with someone it is possible to get on with your life but you never ever get totally over it.”
“My God, you still love him?”
“No, I didn’t say that. I just said that in cases like Marcus you never get over it totally. That little bit of your heart is owned by them and the only way to prevent it from being that way is to never let it happen in the first place. I don’t know if you are prepared for that?”
“I don’t know what to say?”
“Say nothing then. Just be prepared, that’s all I’m saying.”
“Okay. Now, are you going to tell me who you saw entering the door?”
“You’ll find out in time. He’s over by the bar and checking out every table one by one. He’ll see me soon and when he does he’ll come over to join us.”
“Why are you sitting at the back of the table then? He’ll have trouble seeing you.”
“This is your first lesson. Don’t make it easy for them. No matter how attracted you are to them make sure they have to work hard to get you.”
“Why do that if you want them?”
“First off if they have to work harder they will try that much more to make sure that you enjoy it. That’s important. You don’t want one of those wham, bang, thank you mam things, do you? Also, there is your reputation to look after. You must make sure that you don’t get the reputation of being easy. The easy girls get small ones.”
“He, he, he, small like daddy and Nicolas, you mean?” Debbie giggled.
“We are not here to find a husband, Debbie. I married your father because his big properties far outweigh anything any man might have in his pants. Just remember that a big cock doesn’t make a good husband.”
“Yes, I know. Daddy’s like Nicolas, a good man but it would be exciting, wouldn’t it?.”
Irene laughed. Debbie laughed with her then Irene shook her head. “Now, you’ve got it. Be prepared, Debbie. Antonio just spotted me and is coming over.”
“My God, he’s built like a Greek God.”
“Close your mouth, Debbie or you’ll swallow a fly.”
Antonio walked up to the table and stopped at Oscar. Oscar stood and offered his hand to him. As they shook hands Oscar said, “Hi Antonio. It’s good to see you.”
“It’s a pleasure, Oscar. Thanks for inviting me to join your family.”
“Let me introduce you, Antonio. This is my youngest, Michael.”
“Hi, Michael.”
“This is Rena our youngest daughter.” Rena stood and kissed him lightly on the cheek.
“Hi, Rena. I see you have inherited your mother’s beauty.”
“Thanks,” was all that Rena said and sat back on her stool.
“This is our good friend, Teresa.”
Teresa stood and offered her hand which Antonio shook.
“Hi, Teresa, Oscar has often mentioned you. It’s good to meet you.”
“Same, Antonio.”
“This is Debbie our eldest.” Debbie stood and kissed him on the cheek but also placed her arm around his neck to pull him down towards her at the same time. Unlike Rena, Debbie held him a little longer than she should have while looking him directly in the eyes. As she did so she felt the lump in his crotch pushing against her.
“Hi Debbie, Oscar is a lucky man to have such beautiful daughters and a beautiful wife to boot.”
“Well thanks, Antonio. You’re a very handsome man, as well.”
“Thanks, Debbie.”
“You know my wife, Irene.”
Antonio took Irene into his arms and they lightly kissed. After the kiss, he held her for a time and they smiled at each other then he said, “It’s good to see you again. I was ecstatic when Oscar invited me to join you tonight.”
“Yes, it was a surprise to me. He hadn’t told me you were coming.”
“I’m assuming that Roberto is no longer around.”
“No, Roberto is history.”
“So there will be no big shocks for you tonight then?”
Irene laughed, “You knew then?”
“Well, I guessed. Not a nice thing to do to a girl.”
Debbie looked at her dad. Oscar shook his head and whispered to her, “I’ll tell you later,” then loudly, “Pull up a stool, Antonio.”
“Thanks, Oscar.” as he pulled up a stool between Irene and Debbie.
“So, can I ask how you met Irene, Antonio?” Teresa asked.
“It’s a long story but I met her while I was out for lunch. I had recently been through a separation and I spotted this beautiful woman sitting by herself so I went over and asked her could I join her. I sat down and we talked for some time. I told her that I had just been through a separation and she explained that she had a boyfriend who wasn’t with her at present. I took it that she was also separated.”
“So you saw an opportunity,” Debbie asked.
“Yes, I did. I asked Irene could I leave my address and phone number with her in case she needed someone to talk to. As I was writing down the information I heard a vibrating sound and she just about jumped through the roof.”
Everybody laughed. Rena looked at her mum and asked, “What happened?”
“Roberto was sitting back watching and he had the controller on a vibrator that he had put…. you know….. down there and he turned it on fully as Antonio was leaning across my shoulder.”
“Roberto is an arsehole to do that to you,” Teresa stated.
“Well, it was different, I can tell you that,” Antonio replied. “I realized what had happened so I said goodbye and left. I felt like a fool and I guess that Irene felt even worse.”
“So how did you come to be here?”
“A few weeks later I received a phone call from a man who asked me if I remembered a woman I had met called Irene. Of course I remembered. I had thought of no one other than her since that time. That man was Oscar. He told me that Irene was his wife. I had been hitting on her so I panicked and hung up. He called back again and asked me outright did I want to meet her again.”
“That would have been years ago?” Debbie asked.
“Yes, it was over five years ago actually. I told Oscar that I found his wife very attractive and I would love to meet her again. He asked me to tell him the story so I met him for lunch. He explained that Irene was going through some tough times and asked me to be patient. Oscar and I have actually become very good friends since then. We often go for a drink together. When he was planning this trip he asked me was I still interested in meeting up with Irene. I said definitely so he invited me to join him here tonight.”
“So you are living in Valencia now?” Irene asked.
“No, I still live in Barcelona. I came down to join you on Oscar’s invite.”
Irene looked over at her husband and shook her head. Everybody laughed even Michael followed by a moment of quiet although Michael had no idea of what he was laughing about.
“I’m sorry if I’m causing a problem,” Antonio said as he stood.
“No, no, don’t leave. It’s okay. We want you to stay,” Irene replied. “It was just that I have been taken by surprise. I didn’t know that you and Oscar knew each other and I’m just trying to work out why Oscar may have invited you down to be with us, is all.”
“Should I explain, Oscar?”
“Yes, please go ahead, Antonio.”
“When Oscar first called me. I was very careful not to reveal anything that might cause you problems with your relationship. Irene, you had mentioned the name, Roberto but the man claiming to be your husband was called, Oscar. After Oscar and I had got to know each other better I asked him did he know Roberto. He explained that he did but he also explained that you occasionally have male friends.”
“You did that, Oscar?” Irene asked.
“Yes, you had told me about Antonio and at the time I told you that I wished that I had met him,” Oscar explained. “It was only fair that I provided him with an explanation of why I had sought to make contact with him.”
“And what exactly did you explain to him or is it not fit for the public,” Irene asked.
Antonio cut in, “He told me that Roberto and you were friends with benefits and that he was aware.”
“So you men have been scheming behind my back?” Irene asked.
“The only scheming was Oscar’s invitation which is the reason that I have come down here for the week,” Antonio replied. “I don’t really think that could be called scheming but if Oscar had been scheming the way you are suggesting I most certainly would have been interested.”
“Hhmm, I bet,” Irene said with a laugh.
All was quiet for a while as they ate then Antonio stated, “I was hoping that you would all join me later at a local club that I know of.”
“Sorry, I can’t do that. I have to take Michael back to bed.” Irene responded, “But you and the girls can go.”
“I knew that Michael was with you, Irene so I bought my sister along with me. She does child-minding for a job. She is totally reliable. Here I’ve got some references from some of her clients.”
“Put your references away, Antonio.” Irene turned to her son, “Would you like to stay with Antonio’s sister, Michael so that mummy can go dancing with the girls?”
Before Michael could respond Rena said, “I’ll go with him, mum so he’ll be safe. Is that okay, Michael?”
“Yes,” he replied.
“Good, then it’s settled then,” Oscar stated. “We’re going dancing.”
“Whoopee.” Debbie said picking up her phone, “I’ll call Nicolas to let him know.”
…
The club was dimly lit. Being mid-week it was not crowded. There were a few more men than women. Tables were set up around the perimeter of a sizable dance floor with a bar on the right and behind the dance floor was a relatively small stage where a band played.
They stood allowing their eyes to get accustomed to the low light and while checking out the other guests. Oscar noticed that when they entered every eye turned to check them out. The ladies quickly returned their attention to their drinks but most of the men spent a longer period checking out Debbie, Irene and Teresa.
A waitress approached Oscar. She pointed out two tables to the left for them and led the group across. She then took their orders. Debbie made a point of sitting in the chair next to Antonio. Irene sat on the opposite side of him while Teresa sat next to Oscar. This put Oscar next to Irene as well. Debbie quickly struck up a conversation with Antonio.
When the waitress returned with the drinks, Oscar paid her and made a point of giving her a good tip to make sure that she would return regularly during the night. Teresa struck up conversation with Oscar asking him what had happened in his life since she had seen them last.
After ten minutes Oscar noticed that Irene appeared to be left out because Antonio appeared to be totally occupied by Debbie and Teresa had him captured by her conversation.
“Would you excuse me, Teresa? I’d like to have a dance with Irene.”
“Yes, of course.” Teresa replied.
Oscar stood and held his hand out for Irene. Irene took his hand, stood and kissed him on the lips. “I love you,” she said.
“I love you too, honey. Come on let’s dance.”
“What about, Teresa?” she whispered to him.
“I’ll dance with her later.” Oscar replied. “Debbie appears to be taken by Antonio.”
“Yes, the little bitch.”
Oscar guided Irene to the dance floor and took her in his arms. As they moved around the floor Irene said, “It looks as if it is just going to be you, me and Teresa tonight.”
“Teresa? You’re inviting Teresa back with us?”
“Yes, why not, you always look after me. Why don’t I do something for you, tonight?”
“Irene, you know that I’m only interested in you.”
“You know that is exactly what I said to you when you pressurized me to take a lover.”
“Yes, I know but the difference is that you thought that I was testing you to see if you were considering cheating on me. You were frightened of what I might think and do if you agreed. If it was going to happen with Teresa it would have by now.”
“Is she not interested in you?”
“She is interested alright but she has other more important interests.”
“Has she taken a lover?”
“Not yet, no, she is waiting for her opportunity.”
“I don’t follow. What opportunity?”
“She is waiting for someone to notice that she is interested but as yet that person hasn’t woken up.”
“Oh, who is it?”
“I’m dancing with her.”
“You’re joking, aren’t you?”
“No, I’m dead serious. I’ve told you before. Why do you think she keeps coming back to us? She knows I won’t take her as a lover. We are just good friends. We talk a lot. She trusts me and when I need support she was there for me. She told me about an experience she had with another girl when her marriage broke up. It was very special to her. I think she would like to relive that adventure.”
“I see.”
“Do you, do you really see and understand?”
“I think so but why don’t you tell me.”
“You remind her of that girl. She stays close to me because she hopes that one day you might notice her.”
“I do notice her. I consider her a friend in the same way that you do. A couple of times she has been there when I needed someone to talk to after what her brother did so I have grown to value her friendship.”
“But not more, is that what you’re telling me? I had thought that something more might develop because you seemed to enjoy her attention when she cleaned you after Marcus.”
“Yes, that was nice and it did bring us closer but I had never thought of her as a potential lover. This turns you on, doesn’t it?”
“Yes, it excites me a little.”
“Okay, let’s leave it alone and we’ll see what happens. I see that Antonio is dancing with Debbie. They seem to have hit it off rather well.”
“Are you feeling jealous?”
“Yes, I’m a little jealous. After all, I found him very attractive and it excited me to know that you had invited him to join us knowing that we were attracted to each other.”
“He might just be trying to fit in with the family. You know, not wanting to make it appear that he was just here to get into your pants. Besides, Debbie has grown into a very beautiful woman. You can’t blame him for being taken by her.”
“I know but when I first saw him and realized that you had done this for me it made me so wet and excited. I love you very much Oscar and I do appreciate all you do for me.”
“Thanks, you have no idea how much that means to me to hear you say that.”
“I’d like to make a promise to you tonight, Oscar. If I ever find myself falling in love with another man like I did with Marcus, I promise that I will walk away from him.”
Oscar hugged her tightly but didn’t respond for a while. Then he said, “I’m not sure you have to make that promise to me, Irene.”
“I don’t understand. Why?”
“I don’t quite understand it myself but when I realized you were falling in love with Marcus part of me became very frightened but it was so erotic that it got me more excited than I had ever experienced. Ever today years later when I think about it I become intensely excited. I don’t know why but it happens, that’s all.”
“Yes, I can feel how erect you have become just talking about it.”
“I’m glad you noticed.”
“Okay, I’ll modify my promise to you. No matter how intense my feelings become for some other man I promise I will always come home to you and when the time is right I’ll leave an opportunity for Teresa to get to know me better but she has to start it. I have no idea how to start a romance with a woman.”
“Would you like some advice on that matter, Teresa, I mean.”
“Alright, I would.”
“Invite her to lunch, take her to the movies then take her out dancing one night. If you go dancing men will hit on you so what you do is refuse their advances so that you show her that your attention is on her and only her. Just occasionally kiss her when you’re in private. You might even invite her to come to stay with us like she did when you were with her brother. Just show her attention and make her feel wanted and special. Treat her as if you are a man, she is a woman and you are dating her. Things will develop very quickly from there.”
“She might want more than I can give her.”
“I don’t understand what you mean?”
“What if she decides that she wants me to herself?”
“Of all the people that we know she is the one who knows how close you and I are. She will not come between us. She might, however, want to share our bed with us at times though.”
“You mean make love to us both?”
“I doubt it. She knows that I only want to be with one woman. Talking about Teresa, she is walking towards us now.”
Oscar and Irene stopped dancing and turned towards Teresa. Before anyone could speak Oscar said, “Teresa, would you mind dancing with Irene. I was just going to visit the bathroom.”
“I’d like that, I was thinking of leaving but yes, I would love to dance with Irene.”
Oscar gave his wife a quick kiss. He then turned to Teresa and kissed her on the cheek then left then alone. For a moment Teresa had turned her head as if to kiss him on the lips but he had managed to avoid that.
Oscar wandered off to the bar. He took a seat, ordered a whiskey and watched the two girls as they danced around the floor. He smiled as he saw how close they danced. He saw Debbie and Antonio in the background and saw Antonio watching Irene as he danced with Debbie. As he had suspected Antonio was being careful not to make approaches to Irene in front of Oscar so he had directed his attention to Debbie. Life was looking up.
Oscar and Irene Part 5
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 2
Oscar sat at the bar in the night club watching closely as Teresa and Irene danced. He noticed that Antonio had slowly maneuvered Debbie towards where Irene and Teresa were. Oscar knew that this was intentional because he had seen that Antonio’s attention was not on his daughter but on his wife.
Oscar knew also that it was not accidental that as they danced Irene and Teresa bumped into Antonio and Debbie. The couples broke apart with Antonio next to Irene. Irene looked up at the tall man as he started a conversation with her. Oscar saw that look of submission that he loved to see when Irene was in the company of someone she was attracted to. This left Teresa and Debbie talking together.
Teresa looked across at Irene then turned back to Debbie. She said something to her and then took Debbie’s hand and she walked her back to their table. Oscar smiled knowing that Teresa had identified that same submissive look on Irene’s face and had intentionally taken Debbie away from Antonio to allow Antonio to be with Irene.
Once Teresa and Debbie had left, Antonio took Irene tightly into his arms and they started slow dancing together. Oscar watched for a few minutes and observed his wife as she pushed her cheeks in hard against the tall man’s chest. Antonio guided them to the rear of the dance floor thinking they would be out of sight of anyone sitting at their table before he bent his head down towards her and Irene pulled back slightly to allow him to kiss her. Oscar watched them holding each other tightly for a time before his erection become uncomfortable so he readjusted himself then wandered back to their table to join the girls.
Debbie saw her father approaching and stood as he drew near. “Daddy, this is Daniel.” The tall lean young man stood to take Oscar’s hand. “Nicolas and Daniel are friends from when they went to school together. Nicolas called him and suggested he might like to join us.”
“Hi, Daniel, are you here on holidays as well?”
“No, I live here but I attended school at Barcelona.”
“You and Nicolas have stayed friends since then?”
“We haven’t caught up for about three years but we occasionally talk by phone. He sent a photo of Debbie to me and suggested that I might like to come to join her tonight.”
“Did he now? Well, Welcome, Daniel. Would you like a drink?”
“Yes, let me buy this round.”
“Fine.” Oscar looked around, “Where’s Teresa? She hasn’t gone home has she?”
“No, she’s gone to the bathroom.”
“Sounds like a good idea. I almost got there before but got sidetracked at the bar. I won’t be long.”
Oscar got up and slowly strolled towards the bathrooms. He slowed as he approached the ladies then stopped waiting. Teresa exited the door and almost ran into him. “Oscar, what are you doing standing outside the ladies?”
“I’m waiting for you. Why else would I be waiting here?”
“Okay, what do you want?”
“You said you might go home. I want you to stay. I would like you to stay with us tonight. I’m going to need company.”
“Yes, okay. I’ll stay. I was only thinking of leaving because I felt left out. You had Irene. Debbie had Antonio but now Debbie has her boyfriend’s mate and Irene and Antonio are dancing together so it will be like old times for you and me.”
“Yes, like old times except no Marcus.”
“No Marcus this time but a much more handsome man, Antonio. She will fall for him, you know that don’t you. She will not come home to you one day and this may be the one.”
“Yes, maybe it’ll happen. Why do you think this may be the one?”
“Debbie told me that he is soft and tender and nice to talk to. She said he is big as well. He’s dangerous.”
“Dangerous?”
“Yes, he poses a danger to your marriage.”
“Obviously you have less faith in Irene then I have.”
“Irene is well-meaning but she is a very emotional woman who loses track of reality when her emotions take her over. It was obvious to everyone that Marcus was going to take what he wanted and then run but even when faced with the evidence of what he had done before she still didn’t believe it.”
“What do you mean when you say faced with the evidence?”
“I told her and showed her what Marcus had done to other couples and she told me that things were different with her. On the day that Marcus bought you to our home to meet my mother, she told Irene to be careful of Marcus because he had damaged other relationships which had ended in divorce. All of these married women had suffered in some way. My mother was trying to prevent it from happening again.”
“So that was what your mother talked to Irene about?”
“Yes, it appears that Roberto had spoken to mum about it and had asked would she intervene. It seemed that Roberto was taken by Irene but although he was concerned about how you might react to him he didn’t want to harm her family relationship and your marriage.”
“But Marcus told Irene that Roberto was bad-mouthing her publicly and when I said that at the time you didn’t correct me.”
“If you remember I didn’t agree with your suggestion at the time. I simply took it at face value that Marcus had told you and to correct it, I had to speak out against Marcus. Had I done that he would not have allowed me back when he visited. I was actually protecting you by allowing you to believe what Marcus told you. Marcus no longer has influence so it is time I set the record straight.”
“But Marcus and Roberto had a fight. If it wasn’t over Roberto bad-mouthing Irene what was the fight about?”
“Roberto is a little shy but when someone hurts or is likely to hurt someone he cares about he will step in if he feels it is necessary. He wanted to protect Irene so he sent a message to Irene warning her. Irene told Marcus about it and Marcus went home and attacked Roberto.”
“So all this time I was thinking Roberto was the evil one in this he, in fact, was the one trying to help me and to protect Irene. Is that what you are telling me?”
“I can’t say for sure that Roberto was totally innocent either but he was certainly trying hard to protect Irene. He has asked me to talk to you and set the record straight. He also asked for your forgiveness in having an affair with your wife behind your back.”
“So you believe him?”
“Yes, I do. He has never done anything like this before. When he talked to me he seemed genuine about his concern for Irene. He has also asked at various times over the last five years how you and Irene were coping. Marcus has not asked once in all that time.”
“Tell Roberto that we struggled for a while but things are great and our commitment to each other is stronger now than it has ever been. I’d also like you to tell your mother that I appreciate her support.”
“She doesn’t know that you are aware. If I were to do that she would know that I had revealed confidence. She thinks you are a good person because you hadn’t tried to sue the family because of Marcus’s behaviour.”
“She thinks I am either a good person or a fool who misses opportunities perhaps.”
“No, she thinks it would be foolish to get your wife’s name spread across the newspapers as an adulteress. Just leave it as a good and caring person. It’s me that thinks you’re a fool.”
“What, for not suing your family?”
“No, I think you are a fool for encouraging her to take a lover again. If you keep it up eventually she will not come home to you.”
“I thought you would perhaps like that?”
“Who do you think I am, someone who wants the people that I care about to hurt each other? Oscar, you really don’t understand me. I trust you. I care about you and I care about Irene just as much. I am a very powerful and rich person through my family. Just about everyone who knows me either tries to get money off me or attempts to get something done to benefit them. You and Irene have never once even showed recognition that I could help you in that way.”
“But you have helped us.”
“Yes, I have helped you and Irene but not through my money or through my influence. Even if I owned nothing and no one knew me I would still have helped because that is because I care for you as a friend and I know that you feel the same way about me. If I needed that help you would have done the same for me. That is what good friends do for each other. Can’t you see that is on a different plane?”
Oscar grinned, “Yes, I understand perfectly. I wondered occasionally if you understood. Now I know. Friends, right. Good friends who care for each other.”
Teresa smiled back, “Yes, good friends. Trustworthy, good friends but……. “
“But what…?”
“But, you know…… if there was an opportunity.” Oscar laughed and she joined in. “But one day I hope, lovers, maybe?”
Oscar’s grin widened, “Maybe…. “
Just then a voice came from behind Oscar, “Maybe what?”
Irene walked up beside Oscar and kissed him. She then turned to Teresa and kissed her just the same.
“Wow, what brought that on?” Teresa asked as she held Irene’s body in against her.
“You took Debbie away to leave Antonio with me on the dance floor. You deserved that kiss.”
“It was worth more than a single kiss I hope,” Teresa replied with a laugh.
“Worth a lot more than a kiss but that will have to wait for now.” Irene turned to Oscar, “Oscar, Antonio has asked me if there would be an opportunity for us to slip away together. What do you think?”
“I would like to be there, Irene. You should know that by now. I would also like company so I have asked Teresa to spend the night with us.”
“Yes, I told Antonio that I usually go nowhere without you even when I’m with a friend. He asked would I talk to you.”
“Why don’t we invite him back to the unit? We have an extra bedroom and unless I’m mistaken Rena will be spending the night with Michael and Antonio’s sister at his unit.”
“Okay, I’ll ask him.”
“No, leave it to me to ask him. That way he will know that he is welcome. The rest will be up to you once we arrive back at the unit. Remember, I want to be there and so does Teresa.”
“So it’ll be like a type of swapping thing.”
Teresa laughed and added, “In his mind maybe but I don’t think Oscar has progressed to that stage with me, yet. That is why you heard him say maybe when you walked up.”
Irene shook her head, looked at Oscar and said, “You are really making her work hard for it, aren’t you, Oscar.”
“I keep telling you, Irene, I’m only interested in one woman on a sexual level. I enjoy being with Teresa but she understands that we are just good friends.”
“Even good friends have sex sometimes. She won’t wait forever, you know.” Irene said while looking at Teresa. “Besides I will have Antonio from tonight and he is big like Marcus and you know what I was like after him.”
“Irene, you are embarrassing Teresa. Let Teresa and I work out our differences. You don’t have to make me do things so you feel less guilty.”
Irene laughed but Oscar recognized it as a nervous laugh, “Do you really think I feel guilty?”
“I don’t know for sure. Only you can answer that. Irene.”
There was silence for a few seconds and then Irene asked, “Well, are you going to ask him?”
“Sure, where is he?”
“He’s waiting at our table.”
“Okay. Come on. Let’s all join him.”
“I’ll pee first.”
“Okay, Teresa and I will be back at the table.”
Only Antonio remained at the table. “Where are the others,” He asked.
“They have left. They said they would see you in the morning.”
Oscar looked back towards the restrooms and saw Irene was returning. “Okay, are we ready to go?”
“Did Irene talk to you, Oscar?”
“Yes, we would like you to come back to the unit with us, Antonio.”
“Is that a good idea? I was hoping that Irene might come back to my apartment.”
“I don’t know if Irene explained to you, Antonio but what we do we do together. That’s a rule we have set following some issues we had a few years ago. We don’t want to go down that road of living different lives. As best we can we want to do things together.”
“I see.”
“Do you, Antonio? You don’t sound happy with those arrangements. I need that assurance from you Antonio that whatever happens, I have to be aware of and agree to.”
“Are you saying that if I don’t agree to that condition you will put a stop to it happening at all? Is that what you are telling me?”
“No, I’m not saying that but what I am saying is that Irene and I have an arrangement that if you don’t agree to that nothing will happen. It’s your choice.”
“Irene didn’t say that to me. She said that she would come back to my apartment once she talked to you about it.” Antonio looked at Irene as she joined them.
“Is that what you said, Irene?”
Irene looked at Oscar and then at Antonio. “Antonio invited me back to his apartment and what I said was that I needed to talk to you about it Oscar. Antonio may have got the opinion that I had agreed because I didn’t reject the idea outright.”
Oscar looked at Antonio, “so where are we then. I have offered you an invite to come home with us for a drink. Are you coming or not.”
Antonio looked at Irene and then back to Oscar. “The option is to go home alone so I guess I’ll accept your invitation, Oscar.”
“Good, let’s go then.”
“Do you mind if I travel with Antonio, Oscar?” Irene asked.
Oscar rubbed his eyes while looking at the floor. He then raised his eyes back to Irene and then to Antonio, “Can I trust you both to come back to the unit and not sneak off somewhere?”
“Oscar! Why would you ask that? Of course, we will come to the unit.” Irene responded sounding annoyed.
“Irene you and I need to talk about a few things in private. We had an agreement from five years ago and on the first day of our holiday, you choose to challenge it by not making sure that Antonio was aware of the situation. It is being unfair to him that I have to clarify things with him when you could have easily done so. We’ll put it aside for tonight but you and I need to discuss it further in private.”
“Okay, I’m sorry, Oscar.”
“Irene, if an apology is due it should be to Antonio. He must have been embarrassed that I had to draw a line in the sand for him when it should have been explained to him by you.”
Irene giggled looking at Oscar, “I would have liked to have gone back to his place. You can’t blame me for trying can you?”
Oscar laughed, “You need a good spanking. I hope you remember that later on tonight, Antonio.”
Antonio laughed as well understanding the hidden message that Oscar had just conveyed to him, “I’ll bear it in mind Oscar.”
“Come on Teresa. Let’s get home and put the kettle on. We’ll catch you pair at the unit.”
Irene reached across and kissed Oscar and held him tightly. “Sorry honey. I love you very much. We won’t be far behind you.”
“We’ll be there in fifteen or twenty minutes, Oscar,” Antonio said as Oscar and Teresa walked off towards their cars.
….
Daniel and Debbie were left alone at the table for only a few minutes, just long enough for Daniel to ask Debbie would she like to slip away back to his motel room with him. It took Debbie about half a second to smile and answer, “Sure, I thought you would never ask but first I need to make certain that Teresa knows where I’ve disappeared to otherwise mum and dad will worry.
“Okay, Teresa has gone to the bathroom, slip after her. Don’t be long. I don’t want to have to explain things to your mum and dad.”
“My mum and especially my dad are cool. They understand that we need our own space.”
Debbie was back in a minute and a half. They grabbed their things and headed to the door. Debbie stopped at the door and looked back. She could see her mum dancing closely with Antonio but she couldn’t see her dad anywhere. She thought seriously of going back to make sure he was okay with her mum dancing so close with Antonio. She knew where it would probably lead so she felt concerned for her dad but Daniel pulled her arm and said, “Come on, Debbie.”
Debbie hesitated a few more moments looking for her dad but when she couldn’t find him in the crowd she followed Daniel. Daniel’s car was a little Honda sports car. Debbie smiled. She always liked sports cars and particularly the Honda’s.
They drove quietly for a short time. Debbie saw Daniel look at her a few times and she knew from this he had something on his mind so she waited for him to speak. Eventually, it came out. “Debbie, why do you think that Nicolas suggested that I join you tonight?”
“Why do you think?”
“I don’t know. I really don’t. You’re a beautiful woman, Debbie. You are damn near as beautiful as your mum and as I watched tonight every man in that place wanted to be with your mum, every one of them. Even Antonio wanted to take her home with him. Did you see her dancing with him just before we left? He was holding her so tightly into his body it was like he was trying to pull her inside him and she was moulding her body around his.”
Debbie laughed, “You saw that huh?”
“Yes, I did. And where was your dad? He seemed to have disappeared. Has he gone home and left them to it?”
“Dad would have been there somewhere watching them, I assume.”
“He would have been just watching? If she was my wife I would have gone out there and dragged her back to the table and told him to F off.”
“Dad wouldn’t want to do that. He likes to sit and watch.”
“How can he do that?”
“Do you know what an open relationship is Daniel?”
“It’s where couples swap partners.”
“No, that is called swinging. An open relationship is when one member or both members of a relationship have an affair with other people. Mum is the partner that has affairs with other men. Dad lets her and actually encourages her.”
“What do you mean affairs, do you mean they have sex and everything.”
“Yes, they have sex but not everything. They do not live together. Mum always comes home to dad. That’s the deal. Usually, the man will come to their place so the man can stay but mum will go back to dad afterwards. Sometimes dad will even be there with them.”
“How do you know so much? Have you been there with them?”
“No, I wouldn’t want to be. Remember they are my parents. Mum talks to me about it and dad has also discussed it with me. My dad is cool.”
Again there was a silence. Once again Daniel kept glancing across to Debbie. Debbie smiled. She knew what he wanted to ask so she prodded him. “Alright, Daniel, ask me.”
“Ask you what?”
“Ask me what is on your mind. We’ll need to talk about it at some time so why not now. I’ll answer your questions as best I can. All you have to do is ask me.”
“Alright, why did Nicolas suggest that I come out to meet your family tonight?”
“He didn’t talk to you about it?”
“He just said how beautiful and sexy you were and then said you just have to meet her. You will really like her he said. He then said something that I’d rather not repeat to you.”
“Its okay, Daniel. He’ll tell me what he said to you anyway.”
“He said that sex with you is just so great that there are no words to describe it. He actually said you would have to experience it to understand.”
Debbie giggled. “So the question to ask seems obvious, doesn’t it?”
“Obvious, what do you mean obvious?”
“When someone says that they can’t describe something and that the only way to know is to experience it, the obvious question must be do you want to experience it?”
“Are you asking me to have sex with you, Debbie?”
“No, I didn’t ask that but Nicolas did?”
“Oh, my God, he wants you and me to fuck!”
Debbie laughed. “Surely you didn’t invite me back to your unit to play cards, did you?”
“No, but I guess if the opportunity was there I would have been interested.”
“My God, you really know how to kill a girl’s confidence, just interested, aye.”
“I mean, I would give my left arm to have sex with you, Debbie. You’re special, very special. It’s just that I had thought there would be no chance, given you are going steady with my friend.”
“Now, that’s better. Special is a confidence boost, very special is, well, very special. How far is it to your unit?”
“We’ve passed it. I’ll turn around and go back.”
“Why did you drive past?”
“We were talking and I didn’t want to stop and interfere with the discussion.”
“I think you and I are going to have an awful lot of fun tonight, Daniel and many nights to come. When Nicolas arrives the day after tomorrow he is really going to enjoy himself watching us together. One thing though, you must wear a condom. No condom, no sex is the rule.”
“Damn, I despise condoms. Nicolas knows how much I hate them. I have enough trouble reaching orgasm without them and it’s almost impossible with them.”
Debbie laughed again as Daniel stopped the car in the driveway and reached over to pull her towards him.
Debbie looked up at his eyes before he kissed her as she said, “Well, we’ll do our best over the next couple of days and then you can talk to Nicolas about it when he arrives. Until then it’s no condom, no vaginal sex because I’ve been having trouble with birth control but there are other ways, you know.”
“You’re not on birth control. Don’t you and Nicolas do it?”
“Yes, we do it as you call it. We use the rhythm method and either avoid the fertile days or Nicolas pulls out before he cums.”
Debbie melted into his body as he kissed her and raised her skirt to place his hand onto her panties over her pussy. He moved his hand slowly up and down over her panties then worked one of his big fingers under the leg of her panties then slid it up and down her slit.
He smiled as he felt how wet and tight she was. His smile widened as he remembered his good friend Nicolas had looked amazingly at him saying that he was three times the length of him when Nicolas had seen Daniel’s penis as they showered after a football game. When Nicolas had said it Daniel had looked down and saw that was the case but also that he was at least twice as fat as Nicolas even when he was slack. It was obvious that it was going to take a long time to work his way into Debbie. She was going to be like a virgin to him. Tonight was going to be very special despite having to use a condom.
….
Oscar opened the door to the unit and stood aside to allow Teresa to enter.
“They can do a lot in fifteen or twenty minutes, Oscar, I hope that Irene has gone back onto the pill. You did understand the message he was giving you by saying fifteen to twenty minutes don’t you?”
“She is carrying condoms with her and yes, I understood the message. He was reinforcing his control over the situation.”
“It was a little more than just control in my opinion.”
“I understand, Teresa. It was his way of saying, I’m going to fuck your wife before I bring her back to you. He doesn’t understand that he just took the first step towards ending the relationship. Irene and I have discussed this in some detail. We are looking for someone who will work with us not someone who is destined to work against us.”
“It looked to me like Irene was helping him work against you as well.”
“Maybe that’s true or maybe not. She may have been handing me the opportunity to draw a line in the sand. I hope so, anyway.”
Just then they heard a noise and Irene and Antonio appeared at the door. Oscar glanced at his watch and saw that Irene and Antonio were only five minutes behind them. He smiled knowing that it was possible that Irene had taken control and insisted they not be too long.
Irene pointed Antonio towards the bathroom then walked up to Oscar and asked, “Kettle boiling yet.” As she said it she cupped his bundle in her hand and whispered, “I love you, honey.”
“I love you too,” he whispered back and then asked, Teresa, “Is that kettle boiling yet?”
“Coming up.”
Irene whispered back to Oscar, “it felt like it was already up, to me. Did you think I was cheating on you?”
“Maybe,” Oscar whispered back
“You will never know for sure, will you,” she said teasing him. “Mind, he needed to wash me off his hands.”
“He fingered you?”
“Yes, big time. I’m absolutely soaked.”
“I can smell you.”
“Do you like it?”
“There’s nothing sweeter than the odour of my lovely wife’s pussy after she has cum.”
“Yes, I was already horny from our dancing. He kissed me a lot as we danced and I could feel him pushing his cock into my stomach. He damn near made me cum without touching me so when he sunk a couple of fingers into my pussy my orgasm just about blew my brains out. He made me sit on his lap in the car. I offered to suck him but he said no. He wanted to cum in my pussy.”
“In the condom, you mean.”
“Oscar, you know I’m at the safe time of my cycle. It wouldn’t hurt to allow him to finish inside me this one time.”
“If he gets it once he will want it every time, you know that from experience.”
“Oscar, come on, just this once. You know how much I like to feel a big man cum inside me and fill me. It’s been over five years now. Besides, Teresa would like to do cleanup duties. That’s why she’s here, you know. She’s here to do your job for me.”
“I guess if he understands that it is just this once.”
“I love you, Oscar. I want to take him into the spare bedroom. That way I can come and join you and Teresa during the night. I want to make love to all three of you tonight. We’ll have our cup of tea first and then the four of us can go into the spare bedroom together. Would you put him in me as you did with Marcus that time?” Oscar nodded in agreement. “It’ll be like you are giving your bride away to him. The thought really turns me on. I love you very much, Oscar.”
They kissed until Irene saw Antonio returning from the bathroom. Irene got up from Oscar’s lap and joined Antonio.
Oscar looked down at the big wet patch on his trousers that had leaked out from the leg of Irene’s panties. It looked a lot like sperm. He ran his finger over the wetness and noted that it was very slippery.
He took some of it on his finger and raised it to his nose. He smelt that ammonia odour like sperm. He then put his finger in his mouth and the taste told him it was sperm. Antonio had already fucked her and had her bareback. He looked across to Teresa who shook her head. She had been watching him and guessed what he was doing.
Irene had told him how horny she was but Antonio must have been just as horny to have fitted in a quickie in the five minutes that they were behind them getting home or else he must have set speed records to save time. Oscar then thought that the normal fifteen-minute drive had taken him and Teresa over twenty minutes as they had no reason to hurry so perhaps Irene and Antonio could have had up to ten or even fifteen minutes to rip one-off. “Fuck him,” Oscar thought. “No wonder he was smiling so much when he arrived. That’ll be the reason that he hurried off to the bathroom.”
Teresa interrupted Oscar’s thought process as she poured the tea. She did Antonio’s first then Irene’s before moving over to Oscar. As she poured the tea she bent down close to his ear and whispered, “He filled her with cum, didn’t he? I hope she’s protected.”
Oscar didn’t reply but nodded as he watched Irene and Antonio kissing. Teresa poured her tea and then whispered, “It’s already out of control, Oscar. Doesn’t this tell you something?”
“What should it tell me?” He whispered back.
“Marcus was not the only one to blame, was he?”
All Oscar could manage was to look at the floor. Teresa watched him for a moment before setting down the teapot and putting her arm around him. She then placed her fingers under his chin to lift his head up to look at her. For a moment Oscar thought she was going to kiss him but then she smiled and he smiled back. It was as if she understood and she did.
Oscar sat at the bar in the night club watching closely as Teresa and Irene danced. He noticed that Antonio had slowly maneuvered Debbie towards where Irene and Teresa were. Oscar knew that this was intentional because he had seen that Antonio’s attention was not on his daughter but on his wife.
Oscar knew also that it was not accidental that as they danced Irene and Teresa bumped into Antonio and Debbie. The couples broke apart with Antonio next to Irene. Irene looked up at the tall man as he started a conversation with her. Oscar saw that look of submission that he loved to see when Irene was in the company of someone she was attracted to. This left Teresa and Debbie talking together.
Teresa looked across at Irene then turned back to Debbie. She said something to her and then took Debbie’s hand and she walked her back to their table. Oscar smiled knowing that Teresa had identified that same submissive look on Irene’s face and had intentionally taken Debbie away from Antonio to allow Antonio to be with Irene.
Once Teresa and Debbie had left, Antonio took Irene tightly into his arms and they started slow dancing together. Oscar watched for a few minutes and observed his wife as she pushed her cheeks in hard against the tall man’s chest. Antonio guided them to the rear of the dance floor thinking they would be out of sight of anyone sitting at their table before he bent his head down towards her and Irene pulled back slightly to allow him to kiss her. Oscar watched them holding each other tightly for a time before his erection become uncomfortable so he readjusted himself then wandered back to their table to join the girls.
Debbie saw her father approaching and stood as he drew near. “Daddy, this is Daniel.” The tall lean young man stood to take Oscar’s hand. “Nicolas and Daniel are friends from when they went to school together. Nicolas called him and suggested he might like to join us.”
“Hi, Daniel, are you here on holidays as well?”
“No, I live here but I attended school at Barcelona.”
“You and Nicolas have stayed friends since then?”
“We haven’t caught up for about three years but we occasionally talk by phone. He sent a photo of Debbie to me and suggested that I might like to come to join her tonight.”
“Did he now? Well, Welcome, Daniel. Would you like a drink?”
“Yes, let me buy this round.”
“Fine.” Oscar looked around, “Where’s Teresa? She hasn’t gone home has she?”
“No, she’s gone to the bathroom.”
“Sounds like a good idea. I almost got there before but got sidetracked at the bar. I won’t be long.”
Oscar got up and slowly strolled towards the bathrooms. He slowed as he approached the ladies then stopped waiting. Teresa exited the door and almost ran into him. “Oscar, what are you doing standing outside the ladies?”
“I’m waiting for you. Why else would I be waiting here?”
“Okay, what do you want?”
“You said you might go home. I want you to stay. I would like you to stay with us tonight. I’m going to need company.”
“Yes, okay. I’ll stay. I was only thinking of leaving because I felt left out. You had Irene. Debbie had Antonio but now Debbie has her boyfriend’s mate and Irene and Antonio are dancing together so it will be like old times for you and me.”
“Yes, like old times except no Marcus.”
“No Marcus this time but a much more handsome man, Antonio. She will fall for him, you know that don’t you. She will not come home to you one day and this may be the one.”
“Yes, maybe it’ll happen. Why do you think this may be the one?”
“Debbie told me that he is soft and tender and nice to talk to. She said he is big as well. He’s dangerous.”
“Dangerous?”
“Yes, he poses a danger to your marriage.”
“Obviously you have less faith in Irene then I have.”
“Irene is well-meaning but she is a very emotional woman who loses track of reality when her emotions take her over. It was obvious to everyone that Marcus was going to take what he wanted and then run but even when faced with the evidence of what he had done before she still didn’t believe it.”
“What do you mean when you say faced with the evidence?”
“I told her and showed her what Marcus had done to other couples and she told me that things were different with her. On the day that Marcus bought you to our home to meet my mother, she told Irene to be careful of Marcus because he had damaged other relationships which had ended in divorce. All of these married women had suffered in some way. My mother was trying to prevent it from happening again.”
“So that was what your mother talked to Irene about?”
“Yes, it appears that Roberto had spoken to mum about it and had asked would she intervene. It seemed that Roberto was taken by Irene but although he was concerned about how you might react to him he didn’t want to harm her family relationship and your marriage.”
“But Marcus told Irene that Roberto was bad-mouthing her publicly and when I said that at the time you didn’t correct me.”
“If you remember I didn’t agree with your suggestion at the time. I simply took it at face value that Marcus had told you and to correct it, I had to speak out against Marcus. Had I done that he would not have allowed me back when he visited. I was actually protecting you by allowing you to believe what Marcus told you. Marcus no longer has influence so it is time I set the record straight.”
“But Marcus and Roberto had a fight. If it wasn’t over Roberto bad-mouthing Irene what was the fight about?”
“Roberto is a little shy but when someone hurts or is likely to hurt someone he cares about he will step in if he feels it is necessary. He wanted to protect Irene so he sent a message to Irene warning her. Irene told Marcus about it and Marcus went home and attacked Roberto.”
“So all this time I was thinking Roberto was the evil one in this he, in fact, was the one trying to help me and to protect Irene. Is that what you are telling me?”
“I can’t say for sure that Roberto was totally innocent either but he was certainly trying hard to protect Irene. He has asked me to talk to you and set the record straight. He also asked for your forgiveness in having an affair with your wife behind your back.”
“So you believe him?”
“Yes, I do. He has never done anything like this before. When he talked to me he seemed genuine about his concern for Irene. He has also asked at various times over the last five years how you and Irene were coping. Marcus has not asked once in all that time.”
“Tell Roberto that we struggled for a while but things are great and our commitment to each other is stronger now than it has ever been. I’d also like you to tell your mother that I appreciate her support.”
“She doesn’t know that you are aware. If I were to do that she would know that I had revealed confidence. She thinks you are a good person because you hadn’t tried to sue the family because of Marcus’s behaviour.”
“She thinks I am either a good person or a fool who misses opportunities perhaps.”
“No, she thinks it would be foolish to get your wife’s name spread across the newspapers as an adulteress. Just leave it as a good and caring person. It’s me that thinks you’re a fool.”
“What, for not suing your family?”
“No, I think you are a fool for encouraging her to take a lover again. If you keep it up eventually she will not come home to you.”
“I thought you would perhaps like that?”
“Who do you think I am, someone who wants the people that I care about to hurt each other? Oscar, you really don’t understand me. I trust you. I care about you and I care about Irene just as much. I am a very powerful and rich person through my family. Just about everyone who knows me either tries to get money off me or attempts to get something done to benefit them. You and Irene have never once even showed recognition that I could help you in that way.”
“But you have helped us.”
“Yes, I have helped you and Irene but not through my money or through my influence. Even if I owned nothing and no one knew me I would still have helped because that is because I care for you as a friend and I know that you feel the same way about me. If I needed that help you would have done the same for me. That is what good friends do for each other. Can’t you see that is on a different plane?”
Oscar grinned, “Yes, I understand perfectly. I wondered occasionally if you understood. Now I know. Friends, right. Good friends who care for each other.”
Teresa smiled back, “Yes, good friends. Trustworthy, good friends but……. “
“But what…?”
“But, you know…… if there was an opportunity.” Oscar laughed and she joined in. “But one day I hope, lovers, maybe?”
Oscar’s grin widened, “Maybe…. “
Just then a voice came from behind Oscar, “Maybe what?”
Irene walked up beside Oscar and kissed him. She then turned to Teresa and kissed her just the same.
“Wow, what brought that on?” Teresa asked as she held Irene’s body in against her.
“You took Debbie away to leave Antonio with me on the dance floor. You deserved that kiss.”
“It was worth more than a single kiss I hope,” Teresa replied with a laugh.
“Worth a lot more than a kiss but that will have to wait for now.” Irene turned to Oscar, “Oscar, Antonio has asked me if there would be an opportunity for us to slip away together. What do you think?”
“I would like to be there, Irene. You should know that by now. I would also like company so I have asked Teresa to spend the night with us.”
“Yes, I told Antonio that I usually go nowhere without you even when I’m with a friend. He asked would I talk to you.”
“Why don’t we invite him back to the unit? We have an extra bedroom and unless I’m mistaken Rena will be spending the night with Michael and Antonio’s sister at his unit.”
“Okay, I’ll ask him.”
“No, leave it to me to ask him. That way he will know that he is welcome. The rest will be up to you once we arrive back at the unit. Remember, I want to be there and so does Teresa.”
“So it’ll be like a type of swapping thing.”
Teresa laughed and added, “In his mind maybe but I don’t think Oscar has progressed to that stage with me, yet. That is why you heard him say maybe when you walked up.”
Irene shook her head, looked at Oscar and said, “You are really making her work hard for it, aren’t you, Oscar.”
“I keep telling you, Irene, I’m only interested in one woman on a sexual level. I enjoy being with Teresa but she understands that we are just good friends.”
“Even good friends have sex sometimes. She won’t wait forever, you know.” Irene said while looking at Teresa. “Besides I will have Antonio from tonight and he is big like Marcus and you know what I was like after him.”
“Irene, you are embarrassing Teresa. Let Teresa and I work out our differences. You don’t have to make me do things so you feel less guilty.”
Irene laughed but Oscar recognized it as a nervous laugh, “Do you really think I feel guilty?”
“I don’t know for sure. Only you can answer that. Irene.”
There was silence for a few seconds and then Irene asked, “Well, are you going to ask him?”
“Sure, where is he?”
“He’s waiting at our table.”
“Okay. Come on. Let’s all join him.”
“I’ll pee first.”
“Okay, Teresa and I will be back at the table.”
Only Antonio remained at the table. “Where are the others,” He asked.
“They have left. They said they would see you in the morning.”
Oscar looked back towards the restrooms and saw Irene was returning. “Okay, are we ready to go?”
“Did Irene talk to you, Oscar?”
“Yes, we would like you to come back to the unit with us, Antonio.”
“Is that a good idea? I was hoping that Irene might come back to my apartment.”
“I don’t know if Irene explained to you, Antonio but what we do we do together. That’s a rule we have set following some issues we had a few years ago. We don’t want to go down that road of living different lives. As best we can we want to do things together.”
“I see.”
“Do you, Antonio? You don’t sound happy with those arrangements. I need that assurance from you Antonio that whatever happens, I have to be aware of and agree to.”
“Are you saying that if I don’t agree to that condition you will put a stop to it happening at all? Is that what you are telling me?”
“No, I’m not saying that but what I am saying is that Irene and I have an arrangement that if you don’t agree to that nothing will happen. It’s your choice.”
“Irene didn’t say that to me. She said that she would come back to my apartment once she talked to you about it.” Antonio looked at Irene as she joined them.
“Is that what you said, Irene?”
Irene looked at Oscar and then at Antonio. “Antonio invited me back to his apartment and what I said was that I needed to talk to you about it Oscar. Antonio may have got the opinion that I had agreed because I didn’t reject the idea outright.”
Oscar looked at Antonio, “so where are we then. I have offered you an invite to come home with us for a drink. Are you coming or not.”
Antonio looked at Irene and then back to Oscar. “The option is to go home alone so I guess I’ll accept your invitation, Oscar.”
“Good, let’s go then.”
“Do you mind if I travel with Antonio, Oscar?” Irene asked.
Oscar rubbed his eyes while looking at the floor. He then raised his eyes back to Irene and then to Antonio, “Can I trust you both to come back to the unit and not sneak off somewhere?”
“Oscar! Why would you ask that? Of course, we will come to the unit.” Irene responded sounding annoyed.
“Irene you and I need to talk about a few things in private. We had an agreement from five years ago and on the first day of our holiday, you choose to challenge it by not making sure that Antonio was aware of the situation. It is being unfair to him that I have to clarify things with him when you could have easily done so. We’ll put it aside for tonight but you and I need to discuss it further in private.”
“Okay, I’m sorry, Oscar.”
“Irene, if an apology is due it should be to Antonio. He must have been embarrassed that I had to draw a line in the sand for him when it should have been explained to him by you.”
Irene giggled looking at Oscar, “I would have liked to have gone back to his place. You can’t blame me for trying can you?”
Oscar laughed, “You need a good spanking. I hope you remember that later on tonight, Antonio.”
Antonio laughed as well understanding the hidden message that Oscar had just conveyed to him, “I’ll bear it in mind Oscar.”
“Come on Teresa. Let’s get home and put the kettle on. We’ll catch you pair at the unit.”
Irene reached across and kissed Oscar and held him tightly. “Sorry honey. I love you very much. We won’t be far behind you.”
“We’ll be there in fifteen or twenty minutes, Oscar,” Antonio said as Oscar and Teresa walked off towards their cars.
….
Daniel and Debbie were left alone at the table for only a few minutes, just long enough for Daniel to ask Debbie would she like to slip away back to his motel room with him. It took Debbie about half a second to smile and answer, “Sure, I thought you would never ask but first I need to make certain that Teresa knows where I’ve disappeared to otherwise mum and dad will worry.
“Okay, Teresa has gone to the bathroom, slip after her. Don’t be long. I don’t want to have to explain things to your mum and dad.”
“My mum and especially my dad are cool. They understand that we need our own space.”
Debbie was back in a minute and a half. They grabbed their things and headed to the door. Debbie stopped at the door and looked back. She could see her mum dancing closely with Antonio but she couldn’t see her dad anywhere. She thought seriously of going back to make sure he was okay with her mum dancing so close with Antonio. She knew where it would probably lead so she felt concerned for her dad but Daniel pulled her arm and said, “Come on, Debbie.”
Debbie hesitated a few more moments looking for her dad but when she couldn’t find him in the crowd she followed Daniel. Daniel’s car was a little Honda sports car. Debbie smiled. She always liked sports cars and particularly the Honda’s.
They drove quietly for a short time. Debbie saw Daniel look at her a few times and she knew from this he had something on his mind so she waited for him to speak. Eventually, it came out. “Debbie, why do you think that Nicolas suggested that I join you tonight?”
“Why do you think?”
“I don’t know. I really don’t. You’re a beautiful woman, Debbie. You are damn near as beautiful as your mum and as I watched tonight every man in that place wanted to be with your mum, every one of them. Even Antonio wanted to take her home with him. Did you see her dancing with him just before we left? He was holding her so tightly into his body it was like he was trying to pull her inside him and she was moulding her body around his.”
Debbie laughed, “You saw that huh?”
“Yes, I did. And where was your dad? He seemed to have disappeared. Has he gone home and left them to it?”
“Dad would have been there somewhere watching them, I assume.”
“He would have been just watching? If she was my wife I would have gone out there and dragged her back to the table and told him to F off.”
“Dad wouldn’t want to do that. He likes to sit and watch.”
“How can he do that?”
“Do you know what an open relationship is Daniel?”
“It’s where couples swap partners.”
“No, that is called swinging. An open relationship is when one member or both members of a relationship have an affair with other people. Mum is the partner that has affairs with other men. Dad lets her and actually encourages her.”
“What do you mean affairs, do you mean they have sex and everything.”
“Yes, they have sex but not everything. They do not live together. Mum always comes home to dad. That’s the deal. Usually, the man will come to their place so the man can stay but mum will go back to dad afterwards. Sometimes dad will even be there with them.”
“How do you know so much? Have you been there with them?”
“No, I wouldn’t want to be. Remember they are my parents. Mum talks to me about it and dad has also discussed it with me. My dad is cool.”
Again there was a silence. Once again Daniel kept glancing across to Debbie. Debbie smiled. She knew what he wanted to ask so she prodded him. “Alright, Daniel, ask me.”
“Ask you what?”
“Ask me what is on your mind. We’ll need to talk about it at some time so why not now. I’ll answer your questions as best I can. All you have to do is ask me.”
“Alright, why did Nicolas suggest that I come out to meet your family tonight?”
“He didn’t talk to you about it?”
“He just said how beautiful and sexy you were and then said you just have to meet her. You will really like her he said. He then said something that I’d rather not repeat to you.”
“Its okay, Daniel. He’ll tell me what he said to you anyway.”
“He said that sex with you is just so great that there are no words to describe it. He actually said you would have to experience it to understand.”
Debbie giggled. “So the question to ask seems obvious, doesn’t it?”
“Obvious, what do you mean obvious?”
“When someone says that they can’t describe something and that the only way to know is to experience it, the obvious question must be do you want to experience it?”
“Are you asking me to have sex with you, Debbie?”
“No, I didn’t ask that but Nicolas did?”
“Oh, my God, he wants you and me to fuck!”
Debbie laughed. “Surely you didn’t invite me back to your unit to play cards, did you?”
“No, but I guess if the opportunity was there I would have been interested.”
“My God, you really know how to kill a girl’s confidence, just interested, aye.”
“I mean, I would give my left arm to have sex with you, Debbie. You’re special, very special. It’s just that I had thought there would be no chance, given you are going steady with my friend.”
“Now, that’s better. Special is a confidence boost, very special is, well, very special. How far is it to your unit?”
“We’ve passed it. I’ll turn around and go back.”
“Why did you drive past?”
“We were talking and I didn’t want to stop and interfere with the discussion.”
“I think you and I are going to have an awful lot of fun tonight, Daniel and many nights to come. When Nicolas arrives the day after tomorrow he is really going to enjoy himself watching us together. One thing though, you must wear a condom. No condom, no sex is the rule.”
“Damn, I despise condoms. Nicolas knows how much I hate them. I have enough trouble reaching orgasm without them and it’s almost impossible with them.”
Debbie laughed again as Daniel stopped the car in the driveway and reached over to pull her towards him.
Debbie looked up at his eyes before he kissed her as she said, “Well, we’ll do our best over the next couple of days and then you can talk to Nicolas about it when he arrives. Until then it’s no condom, no vaginal sex because I’ve been having trouble with birth control but there are other ways, you know.”
“You’re not on birth control. Don’t you and Nicolas do it?”
“Yes, we do it as you call it. We use the rhythm method and either avoid the fertile days or Nicolas pulls out before he cums.”
Debbie melted into his body as he kissed her and raised her skirt to place his hand onto her panties over her pussy. He moved his hand slowly up and down over her panties then worked one of his big fingers under the leg of her panties then slid it up and down her slit.
He smiled as he felt how wet and tight she was. His smile widened as he remembered his good friend Nicolas had looked amazingly at him saying that he was three times the length of him when Nicolas had seen Daniel’s penis as they showered after a football game. When Nicolas had said it Daniel had looked down and saw that was the case but also that he was at least twice as fat as Nicolas even when he was slack. It was obvious that it was going to take a long time to work his way into Debbie. She was going to be like a virgin to him. Tonight was going to be very special despite having to use a condom.
….
Oscar opened the door to the unit and stood aside to allow Teresa to enter.
“They can do a lot in fifteen or twenty minutes, Oscar, I hope that Irene has gone back onto the pill. You did understand the message he was giving you by saying fifteen to twenty minutes don’t you?”
“She is carrying condoms with her and yes, I understood the message. He was reinforcing his control over the situation.”
“It was a little more than just control in my opinion.”
“I understand, Teresa. It was his way of saying, I’m going to fuck your wife before I bring her back to you. He doesn’t understand that he just took the first step towards ending the relationship. Irene and I have discussed this in some detail. We are looking for someone who will work with us not someone who is destined to work against us.”
“It looked to me like Irene was helping him work against you as well.”
“Maybe that’s true or maybe not. She may have been handing me the opportunity to draw a line in the sand. I hope so, anyway.”
Just then they heard a noise and Irene and Antonio appeared at the door. Oscar glanced at his watch and saw that Irene and Antonio were only five minutes behind them. He smiled knowing that it was possible that Irene had taken control and insisted they not be too long.
Irene pointed Antonio towards the bathroom then walked up to Oscar and asked, “Kettle boiling yet.” As she said it she cupped his bundle in her hand and whispered, “I love you, honey.”
“I love you too,” he whispered back and then asked, Teresa, “Is that kettle boiling yet?”
“Coming up.”
Irene whispered back to Oscar, “it felt like it was already up, to me. Did you think I was cheating on you?”
“Maybe,” Oscar whispered back
“You will never know for sure, will you,” she said teasing him. “Mind, he needed to wash me off his hands.”
“He fingered you?”
“Yes, big time. I’m absolutely soaked.”
“I can smell you.”
“Do you like it?”
“There’s nothing sweeter than the odour of my lovely wife’s pussy after she has cum.”
“Yes, I was already horny from our dancing. He kissed me a lot as we danced and I could feel him pushing his cock into my stomach. He damn near made me cum without touching me so when he sunk a couple of fingers into my pussy my orgasm just about blew my brains out. He made me sit on his lap in the car. I offered to suck him but he said no. He wanted to cum in my pussy.”
“In the condom, you mean.”
“Oscar, you know I’m at the safe time of my cycle. It wouldn’t hurt to allow him to finish inside me this one time.”
“If he gets it once he will want it every time, you know that from experience.”
“Oscar, come on, just this once. You know how much I like to feel a big man cum inside me and fill me. It’s been over five years now. Besides, Teresa would like to do cleanup duties. That’s why she’s here, you know. She’s here to do your job for me.”
“I guess if he understands that it is just this once.”
“I love you, Oscar. I want to take him into the spare bedroom. That way I can come and join you and Teresa during the night. I want to make love to all three of you tonight. We’ll have our cup of tea first and then the four of us can go into the spare bedroom together. Would you put him in me as you did with Marcus that time?” Oscar nodded in agreement. “It’ll be like you are giving your bride away to him. The thought really turns me on. I love you very much, Oscar.”
They kissed until Irene saw Antonio returning from the bathroom. Irene got up from Oscar’s lap and joined Antonio.
Oscar looked down at the big wet patch on his trousers that had leaked out from the leg of Irene’s panties. It looked a lot like sperm. He ran his finger over the wetness and noted that it was very slippery.
He took some of it on his finger and raised it to his nose. He smelt that ammonia odour like sperm. He then put his finger in his mouth and the taste told him it was sperm. Antonio had already fucked her and had her bareback. He looked across to Teresa who shook her head. She had been watching him and guessed what he was doing.
Irene had told him how horny she was but Antonio must have been just as horny to have fitted in a quickie in the five minutes that they were behind them getting home or else he must have set speed records to save time. Oscar then thought that the normal fifteen-minute drive had taken him and Teresa over twenty minutes as they had no reason to hurry so perhaps Irene and Antonio could have had up to ten or even fifteen minutes to rip one-off. “Fuck him,” Oscar thought. “No wonder he was smiling so much when he arrived. That’ll be the reason that he hurried off to the bathroom.”
Teresa interrupted Oscar’s thought process as she poured the tea. She did Antonio’s first then Irene’s before moving over to Oscar. As she poured the tea she bent down close to his ear and whispered, “He filled her with cum, didn’t he? I hope she’s protected.”
Oscar didn’t reply but nodded as he watched Irene and Antonio kissing. Teresa poured her tea and then whispered, “It’s already out of control, Oscar. Doesn’t this tell you something?”
“What should it tell me?” He whispered back.
“Marcus was not the only one to blame, was he?”
All Oscar could manage was to look at the floor. Teresa watched him for a moment before setting down the teapot and putting her arm around him. She then placed her fingers under his chin to lift his head up to look at her. For a moment Oscar thought she was going to kiss him but then she smiled and he smiled back. It was as if she understood and she did.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Hey, is there anyone out there? If there isn't why am I posting? If you want more than let me know.
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 3.
Teresa had whispered to Oscar as she poured the tea, “It’s out of control, Oscar. Doesn’t this tell you something?”
“What should it tell me?” He whispered back.
“Marcus was not the only one to blame, was he?”
All Oscar could manage was to look at the floor. Teresa watched him for a moment before setting down the teapot and putting her arm around him. She then placed her fingers under his chin to lift his head up to look at her. For a moment Oscar thought she was going to kiss him but then she smiled and he smiled back. It was as if she understood and to some extent she did.
“Yes, that’s true and I’ve known that a long time, Teresa. Remember I listened in to Irene and Marcus quite a few times with the video equipment. Marcus was the instigator but she could have stopped him at any time but she chose not to. It looks like she’s doing the same again.”
“You knew and did nothing about it?”
“I heard quite a lot listening in the office and I saw a lot as well. She was so submissive to him. I had difficulty believing it because with me she tries to dominate. He told her dozens of times how much he was in love with her and she told him just as often that she loved him.”
“She told Marcus she was in love with him and you knew?”
“Yes, I knew but I was powerless to do anything about it. I even heard them making plans for after the baby was born.”
“What sort of plans.”
“Plans for her next pregnancy. Marcus told her that he didn’t want to be burdened with children but he did want to father them. He asked her would she be willing to have another baby with him if I was happy to raise Michael. She told him that when we talked about her becoming a hotwife, Irene and I had talked about how we would handle any pregnancy. She told him that I had committed to raise any child that resulted from her affairs.”
“You heard all that. It must have been stressful for you.”
“I’m just as much to blame as she is. I knew they were sneaking away and breaking the agreement but did nothing about it.”
“You got a kick out of it didn’t you. It’s the risk that gets you excited. You’re not going to do anything about her doing it this time either are you? You’re going to let her go bareback, without protection, Oscar aren’t you?”
“Yes and no.”
“What do you mean by yes and no?”
“Yes, I get a kick out of the risk and no, I’m not going to do anything about it but I may tell her I know this time though.”
“She’s going to try to let Antonio get her pregnant just like Marcus did, isn’t she?” Although he was unsure he nodded. Teresa reached down and put her hand over his crotch, gave him a quick squeeze and then rubbed him.
“Oh, fuck, Teresa!”
Teresa giggled, “Oscar, you came in your pants, didn’t you.”
“Yes, you shouldn’t have touched me.”
“You owe me an orgasm, Oscar. Come on. I think we had better get this party started or they will be doing it on the kitchen chair.”
Oscar looked over and Irene was sitting on Antonio’s knee. As they were kissing Irene was wriggling her but backwards and forwards on his crotch. It was fairly obvious that she was doing this to either get him erect or to keep him erect.
Oscar whispered to Teresa, “Are you ready for this?”
“I think you are asking the wrong person.”
“I’ll have to change my underpants first. Wait for me honey and I’ll be back in a minute.”
“Oscar, you called me honey!”
“That’s your reward for being here for me, Teresa. I’d be lost without you.”
“Hhmm, I like it but you know the reward I really want, don’t you.”
“Yes, I do. Now I’ll be back in a minute. If they go to the bedroom go with them and may sure they don’t lock me out.”
“Would they do that?”
“Yes, I think they might.”
Oscar got up and walked away. As he went past Irene and Antonio he looked closely at them and by the look of their position, he suspected that Irene had worked Antonio into her by the way they were moving. He hurried to the master bedroom, changed his underpants and hurried back. When he arrived Irene had already entered the spare bedroom with Antonio and Teresa right behind her. Before he reached the door it had been closed. He felt the handle and it was locked.
He stood there for a moment wondering what he should do. Should he knock? Should he call out to Teresa? Should he reef on the handle? Then it occurred to him. He had the keys to all the rooms in his car. He turned to walk out to his car when the door opened. He turned to see the smiling face of Teresa. She had remembered him.
After he quietly entered the dark room he whispered to Teresa, “She locked me out?”
“No, I watched and it was him.”
“Come on, we’ll slip along the wall where it’s dark so he can’t see us.”
“Okay.”
In their position Teresa and Oscar could see quite clearly from the light coming in through the window from outside. Oscar was glad that they had not pulled the curtains. He could hear them whispering to each other but couldn’t make out what they were saying. They kissed regularly but each time that Antonio made an attempt to get on top of her Irene stopped him. Oscar wondered what she was doing.
He whispered quietly to Teresa, “What’s going on?”
“I don’t know. It is like she is teasing him. She kisses him and lets him touch her but when he attempts to mount her she rejects him. I don’t understand.”
“Are you sure that she didn’t lock the door on me?”
“No, it was Antonio. I saw you move the door handle but I didn’t want to make it obvious that I let you in. I waited until they were kissing so they wouldn’t see you enter.”
“She’s still rejecting him. I don’t understand. Maybe he has upset Irene over something. Perhaps it’s because I told her to wear a condom.”
This went on for some time until finally, it was obvious that Irene got angry with him as she shouted, “Stop it, Antonio. I told you nothing happens at the unit until Oscar is here. We have to wait for him and if you don’t like that then leave.”
“But you didn’t stop me before.”
“I told you I didn’t want to do that without Oscar but I got carried away. It won’t be happening again! I’ve already told you that our agreement is that Oscar and I do everything together or we do nothing. Do you want this or not!”
Oscar chuckled in the dark, “I’m here now Irene.”
“Come over here honey and kiss me, you too Teresa. Come over and join us. Antonio is a little shy but he will get used to it, won’t you Antonio?”
“I suppose I’ll have to. It’s a little daunting with your wife cheating on you in your presence, that’s all.”
Oscar replied, “Antonio, it’s not cheating if I allow it and I allow it if either Teresa or I are present. When you locked the door you did yourself an injustice. The injustice that I have difficulty with is your seducing my wife without me present. Now that is cheating and if you continue to do it then I’ll put a stop to things.”
“I’m sorry. I got a little bit too excited and so did Irene.”
“Okay, that’s dealt with so let’s get on with it.”
Irene put her arm around Oscar’s neck and pulled him down to kiss her. “I’ve been a naughty girl on my husband. Do you forgive me?”
“I’ll give you a spanking later on when we’re alone but yes, I forgive you.”
“I know you, Oscar. You haven’t really forgiven me, have you?”
“Yes, I have.”
“You’ll have to prove it to me then.”
“And how would I do that?”
“Now let me think of how to prove that. I know. I’ll know you forgive me if you give me to Antonio.”
“How would I do that,” he answered with a little laugh.
“If you take Antonio’s big cock and guide him into my tight little pussy, we will all know that you have forgiven us. He had trouble getting into me before so someone might have to wet him for me.”
“You know I won’t do that.”
“I didn’t expect you to but Teresa will, won’t you Teresa.”
Teresa sat up straight, “You want me to lick him?”
“No, I want you to suck him until he is hard.”
Teresa looked at Antonio, “Is that what you want Antonio?”
Antonio let out a little nervous giggle as he replied, “Jesus, one beautiful woman to suck me hard then a husband to guide me into his wife womb so I can fuck her bareback knowing she is not on any birth control. Do you really expect me to say no?”
“Just remember, Antonio that tonight is a special night. From tonight you must use a condom. No condom means no penetrative sex. Irene explained that to you didn’t she?”
Antonio looked at Irene. Oscar knew immediately that she had not told him. For a moment he was not going to reinforce that to him but now he was glad that he had raised it. Antonio now knew that the line was drawn in the sand. Oscar wondered if he planned to cross it. A part of him hoped he would as it raised the level of excitement for him but his logical mind told him that the rule had to be enforced. Inside him, a huge battle raged. He knew that inside Irene the same battle would be happening.
Teresa was the one to make the move. She turned around on the bed and on her hands and knees moved towards Antonio. Antonio rolled over and lay down on his back between Irene’s legs. Oscar saw that he kept his left hand behind him and he knew that while Teresa sucked him, he intended to finger Irene’s pussy. Oscar stood and moved up behind Teresa as she took Antonio into her hand. Oscar saw as Teresa took his cock into her hands that even though Antonio was not fully erect he must have been nine maybe even ten inches long and quite thick. He marvelled at how with so many men in the world that his wife could select the ones with huge meat. He made a mental note to ask her about it.
“Damn, you’re big,” Teresa stated.
“Not as big as some,” He replied. “Are you thinking of trying it perhaps.”
Teresa laughed out loud, “Sorry Antonio. I’m not into big. I like them Oscar size.”
“He’s small is he?”
“Nope, Oscar is not small. He’s just the right size, perfection actually.”
“So I fuck Irene and Oscar fucks you. Is that how it works.”
“It’s like that in my dreams perhaps but not in reality. Oscar likes to play hard to get.”
“Keep working on him. You’re gorgeous so he’ll break down in a day or two.”
“Maybe, I’ve only been working on him for almost six years and no luck yet.”
Irene cut in, “Stop your chatter and get on with it, Teresa. You can’t suck cock if you’re talking nonstop, especially if they are as big as that one.”
Teresa smiled at Irene and then took Antonio in her hand to run her tongue down Antonio’s cock to his balls and back up again. Antonio let out a groan. She repeated it and he groaned again. As she was about to repeat it a third time Oscar put his fingers into the side of her panties and pulled them down to her knees. Teresa turned towards him and smiled then Lifted one knee to allow him to pull her panties down further. Oscar knew he was not going to get them off her like that so he simply put his hand in them and jerked. The flimsy material ripped and he threw them to his wife.
“Their wet,” Irene said.
“Yes, she was watching you and Antonio as she poured the tea that none of us drank. Then she and I talked about you and Marcus as you manipulated Antonio’s cock into your pussy at the table.”
“You both knew then?”
“Yes, you also left Antonio’s sperm on my pants as it leaked from your pussy when you sat on my knee at the table. Teresa saw that as well.”
“I did that on purpose to turn you on. It did, didn’t it?”
“A little bit but I think it turned Teresa on a big bit.”
Teresa replied with, “mmnnn muufff mmmhhhh.”
“Irene laughed, “Didn’t you mother ever tell you not to talk with your mouth full, Teresa.”
“Mmmm dmmm mmmmfff.”
Oscar winked at his wife and buried his Finger into Teresa’s pussy. He then put his tongue at the start of her pussy crack and ran his tongue from there to her anus. He felt Teresa lift her head off Antonio and she shrieked, “Oh God. Fuck, that’s nice.”
Antonio took the message and pulled away from Teresa turned over and was just about to push into Irene when Irene turned to the side. “Have you forgotten something?”
“Oh, Oscar but he’s involved with Teresa.”
“Come here and cuddle me and we’ll watch them for a while. Oscar really knows how to fuck a woman with that tongue of his.”
Antonio moved to the opposite side of Irene and placed his arm around her so that she could lay on his shoulders. Oscar felt Teresa move forward so he followed her. He had intended looking after Irene and Antonio so they could fuck but when Irene said she wanted to watch he decided to keep working on Teresa. It was then he heard a moan from Irene and he instantly knew why Teresa had moved forward. She was tonging Irene’s pussy.
This was the first time that he had seen Teresa’s pussy. He had fingered her before but on that occasion, he had not seen but had felt her. He was impressed. Teresa was a woman in her mid-thirties only seven years younger than Oscar but her pussy could have been that of a virgin teenager.
His observation made him understand that her husband must have been small and it explained why Teresa felt that he was right for her. She may never have had sex with a man as big as Oscar. He made a decision at that moment. Teresa’s wish was going to come true tonight. It wouldn’t be for him although he knew that he would enjoy her but she deserved to have her wish come true. If it was ever going to happen it would be tonight.
With that thought, Oscar moved up beside Teresa on the bed. He watched Teresa giving Irene the licking of her life. He looked up at Irene’s face and saw her pushing her head back into the pillow behind Antonio’s arm with her eyes closed. He knew that look that indicated that shortly she would reach her orgasm. Oscar indicated to Antonio to move down the bed. Antonio was erect from watching the girls.
Oscar moved over the top of Teresa as Antonio knelt between Irene’s legs. Oscar placed a hand just below the head of Antonio’s cock. He felt the wetness from Antonio’s precum which was running down his shaft. Oscar moved his hand up along the shaft and spread the self-lubricating fluid across the head but forgetting that Irene had earlier been seeded he felt that he was still too dry and might hurt her.
Oscar thought of wetting his hand and transferring that to Antonio’s cock but he knew that Irene had once wanted him to suck Marcus. Since that time he had wondered what that would have been like. “Fuck it,” he thought and dropped his head down to take the head of Antonio’s cock into his mouth.
It felt okay so he pushed his head further down until the cock hit the back of his throat. He pulled forward so just the head was in his mouth again and then rammed down harder wondering what it felt like if it went down his throat as he had seen in the blue movies. Oscar repeated it several times before he felt Antonio’s cock flex and Antonio moaned, “Oh, fuck. Don’t do that again or I’ll cum. I want to cum in Irene.”
The rock hard cock slapped up along his face as Oscar moved back off it. He took it in both hands and told Teresa to move back then directed the wet phallus to its goal, Irene’s pussy.
Oscar watched as Antonio pushed his big purple head into his wife. He stopped there dead still for a short time but Irene kept lifting her hips to get more of him inside her.
“Irene, you will need to stop moving for a time or I will cum. Oscar’s throat was just too much for me, I’m afraid. I almost shot my load into him. I’ve never ever cum in just a few strokes but if Oscar had slipped me down his throat again he would have got blasted. I’ve never felt anything quite like it.”
“Oscar, come up here to me and kiss me. Teresa, why don’t you give Oscar what he gave Antonio?”
As he kissed his wife, Oscar felt Teresa taking his pants off. He then felt Teresa take him into her mouth. By this time Antonio had started slowly working his way into Irene’s pussy. To allow Teresa to suck him Oscar had to lie on his back. Irene had lifted up as had Oscar so that they could kiss. It was a bit uncomfortable but it achieved the objective.
Suddenly Oscar felt Teresa stop sucking him and felt her move up the bed. Before he could object Teresa had guided him into her pussy. They stopped kissing long enough for Irene to whisper, “its okay, Oscar. Let her take what she wants. We keep using her but she doesn’t get anything in return. I saw you sucking Antonio. You did a good job. I was surprised. I didn’t expect that.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t intend to. It just happened.”
“Don’t apologize. I’ve wanted you to do that from the day you watched Romando and me together. I lovveedd iiiittt, oh God, Oscar. He’s so deep inside me. I’m going to cum, oh god, oh fuck, oh god. Oh, Oscar, it’s blowing my mind out of my body. He’s going to seed me, Oscar. I can feel his cock swelling inside me. Oh God, he’s throbbing and throbbing and I can feel the heat of his sperm deep inside me. It’s suddenly feeling all slippery. He’s better than anyone I’ve ever had before. He’s shooting his fertile sperm so deep inside me. What if I get pregnant, Oscar? You would like that, wouldn’t you? It turns you on to think that.”
“I love you, Irene.”
“Oh, yes. I love you too Oscar but I love Antonio’s cock a lot as well. I want to keep him, Oscar. I want him as my long term boyfriend.”
“He’s that good?”
“He’s even better than that. He’s the best man I’ve ever been with by miles. Marcus doesn’t compare.”
“If so then you and I need to talk at the first opportunity about how we can make it work.”
By this time, Antonio had pulled out of Irene and lay down beside her. Oscar kissed Irene and then pulled back. He felt Teresa move off him and move towards the centre of the bed. He knew she was going to do clean up duties.
He heard Irene say, “She’s all yours, big boy. Give Teresa what she wants while she cleans me.”
Oscar moved down behind Teresa and slipped his cock slowly into her. He thought he wouldn’t last long now but he hoped he could last long enough for Teresa to clean Irene. As it happened he did last long enough. For some reason although he enjoyed the sex with Teresa each time he thought he was going to cum, it went away. Eventually, he pulled out turned to Irene and said, “Teresa and I will move back to our bedroom. Come and join us when you’re ready, Irene.”
“Okay, honey. I won’t be too long. Antonio is looking like he needs a sleep to recover.”
“I’m not done yet, Irene. I’ve got another one in me but I’ll send her to you when I’m done, Oscar.” Oscar and Teresa moved towards the door to leave, “Oscar, thanks for everything. I’ve really enjoyed tonight. I’m sorry I fucked Irene on the way home tonight. If I had any idea how close you and Irene are and how much you love her I wouldn’t have done that.”
“Okay, man. Just remember that it takes two to tango. I want you both to be happy but not at the expense of our marriage. When we go home I’ll be sitting with Irene and talking about our future. Afterwards, it might pay for you and me to have a similar discussion. Now enjoy yourselves. We’re off.”
Teresa had already left. Oscar moved quickly to catch her up.
“You didn’t cum, Oscar. What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, Teresa. I was holding back to make it last for you.”
“I’ve never had long and soft. It’s always been quick and hard for me.”
“But you didn’t cum either.”
“I don’t cum like Irene.”
“Well, maybe we’ll try to change that tonight.”
“You’re tight inside me. I could get sore if we continue.”
“Damn, if only we had some lube.”
“Antonio's got heaps. He almost dumped as much as Marcus inside Irene.”
“I wonder?”
“Wonder, what do you mean?”
“Let’s go back to them. I want to ask a favour.”
They made their way back to Irene and Antonio. Irene was lying beside Antonio and it looked like he was snoozing. Irene lifted up to look at them as they entered.
“You’re back,” Irene said quietly. “Antonio has flaked on me.”
“We need a favour from you, Irene. Teresa is getting sore but we don’t have lube.”
“I think Debbie has some in her bedroom.”
“I were thinking of using Antonio as a supply of lube.”
“How are you going to do that? He’s asleep.”
“You’ve probably got half a cup full inside you. If you let me slip into you a few times and each time back inside Teresa it should fix it.”
“Sounds like fun. I’ll come back to our bedroom and we’ll get it sorted.”
Irene slipped out of bed placed her hand over her pussy as she followed Oscar and Teresa back to the master bedroom.
….
Debbie and Daniel were lying on his bed. Daniel had kissed her a number of times and he even played with her breasts but he had not made the important move. Debbie was starting to get impatient with him. She was there for the sex. She already had a partner and all the kissing and stroking of her body without making the important move was starting to annoy her.
She was about to tell him that if he didn’t get on with it she was going to call a taxi when her phone rang. She moved across the bed but not far enough away that Daniel couldn’t hear her.
“Hi, honey,” he heard her say.
Delay then “No not yet.”
Another delay, “I don’t know. He knows that I won’t reject him but it’s not happening.”
Another delay, “How the fuck would I know. Do you want to talk to him?”
Another delay, “No, I won’t ask him. I’m not going to do that.”
Another delay, “It’s like he doesn’t want me. I don’t understand it. Every man I know tries to get into my pants except the one we have chosen. I’ll put him on. No, don’t hang up. Talk to him.”
Debbie turned to Daniel. “Here, Nicolas wants to talk to you.”
Debbie got out of bed and started to straighten her clothes. She heard Daniel say, “She’s your girlfriend. I know how serious you are about her. I don’t want to cause trouble with you.”
A delay, “Of course I want to. She’s beautiful just like her mother. There isn’t a man alive who would not like to bed her or her mum.”
Another delay, “Okay, as long as it doesn’t cause you trouble. I need to ask you something though. She insists that I use a condom. You know that I can’t cum with those things on me.”
Another delay, “So it’s okay with you then. I’ll try to pull out but you know that I don’t get much notice like you do. If you let me cum in her, I’ll get her the morning after pill tomorrow.”
Another delay, “Okay, I’ll have to talk to her because she has been acting like she wants to go home. I’ll tell her you said good night and to enjoy herself.”
Debbie heard it all so she moved back to sit on the side of the bed. Daniel got up and moved around to her and without saying a word started to undo the buttons on her top. He then pulled it over her head and undid her bra. He then said, “Stand!”
Debbie stood up. Daniel looked at her skirt but couldn’t find a zip. “Where's the fucking zip on this skirt?”
“The zipper is at the back, Daniel.”
Daniel reached around her to find her zipper. His face came within an inch of hers. She closed her eyes and he took the hint and pulled her body in hard against him and he kissed her. As they kissed he found the zipper and pushed it down. He then backed the lower portion of his body back from her and the skirt fell to the floor.
“So Nicolas told you then?” Debbie asked.
“Yes, I do trust you Debbie but I had to hear it from Nicolas.”
“So it’s okay now is it?”
“Yes, but I think he is a fucking fool. If I ever had a girl as wonderful to be with as you there is no chance that any other man would get near her.”
“Yes, I know. That is why I’m Nicolas’s girlfriend and not yours.”
“I don’t get that.”
“Look, Daniel, you are going to get my pussy. You have permission from my boyfriend to pump your sperm into me even though you told him you will pull out but I know you won’t. So why are you worrying about the rest of it? You are going to get two weeks of pumping me full of your sperm any time you want to. Just enjoy it and forget about the rest of it. I’m going to enjoy it so just leave the rest to Nicolas and me to sort out.”
“Are you going to undress me?”
“Now we are going somewhere.”
Debbie undid his shirt and took it off him. She then dropped down to her knees and undid his belt then the buttons on his fly. His pants dropped to the floor and there in his long-legged underpants was a cock that every man would love to have and most woman as well although somewhat differently.
Debbie looked at its outline with her mouth open, “Fuck me, that’s not a cock. That’s a baseball bat.”
“You’re not the first one to say that Debbie but I assure you that it is a penis. My dad always accused my mum of cheating on him. As a young man, I didn’t understand until one day I saw his cock. It was less than half the size of mine. Most men would like to have a big one but let me tell you, it is not an advantage. Most women cannot handle it. That is the real reason why I have been hesitating. I want to make love to you Debbie but I don’t want to hurt you.”
“Well, Let’s get rid of these underpants of yours and we’ll see what we can do about it, aye? Do you have lube?”
“Yes, I do. It’s in that drawer there.”
“Good, now get on the bed and we’ll see what we can do about this flag pole of yours.”
Debbie reached in the drawer and found a bottle of lube. She took a hand full of it and covered his cock from the tip to the base with a generous covering. She then reached back into the drawer where there was a tube of lube. She removed the top, inserted it gently inside her while lying on the bed and gave it a big squeeze. The cold fluid made her shiver which made Daniel laugh.
She then climbed over the top of him and took his phallus in her hand. She placed it at her entrance. Feeling the lube starting to run out of her she pushed down. She felt a little pain but the big purple head popped inside her. Daniel lifted up in response but she said, “No, Daniel. Let me get you inside me first. Once you’re inside me then you can take control.”
“I should warn you, no woman has ever got more than about two-thirds of me inside them.”
“Well, tonight we are going to try to change that. We are going to get past two-thirds tonight and before the next two weeks are over I want you to know what it is like to be fully embedded inside a woman’s pussy.”
“But I would reach up further than your belly button.”
“Yes, but I know someone who has done that to my mum so I know it can be done. Now shut the fuck up, stay still and let me get this monster where we both want it.” She hesitated a moment and added, “and don’t you dare cum before you’re at least two thirds inside me.”
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 3.
Teresa had whispered to Oscar as she poured the tea, “It’s out of control, Oscar. Doesn’t this tell you something?”
“What should it tell me?” He whispered back.
“Marcus was not the only one to blame, was he?”
All Oscar could manage was to look at the floor. Teresa watched him for a moment before setting down the teapot and putting her arm around him. She then placed her fingers under his chin to lift his head up to look at her. For a moment Oscar thought she was going to kiss him but then she smiled and he smiled back. It was as if she understood and to some extent she did.
“Yes, that’s true and I’ve known that a long time, Teresa. Remember I listened in to Irene and Marcus quite a few times with the video equipment. Marcus was the instigator but she could have stopped him at any time but she chose not to. It looks like she’s doing the same again.”
“You knew and did nothing about it?”
“I heard quite a lot listening in the office and I saw a lot as well. She was so submissive to him. I had difficulty believing it because with me she tries to dominate. He told her dozens of times how much he was in love with her and she told him just as often that she loved him.”
“She told Marcus she was in love with him and you knew?”
“Yes, I knew but I was powerless to do anything about it. I even heard them making plans for after the baby was born.”
“What sort of plans.”
“Plans for her next pregnancy. Marcus told her that he didn’t want to be burdened with children but he did want to father them. He asked her would she be willing to have another baby with him if I was happy to raise Michael. She told him that when we talked about her becoming a hotwife, Irene and I had talked about how we would handle any pregnancy. She told him that I had committed to raise any child that resulted from her affairs.”
“You heard all that. It must have been stressful for you.”
“I’m just as much to blame as she is. I knew they were sneaking away and breaking the agreement but did nothing about it.”
“You got a kick out of it didn’t you. It’s the risk that gets you excited. You’re not going to do anything about her doing it this time either are you? You’re going to let her go bareback, without protection, Oscar aren’t you?”
“Yes and no.”
“What do you mean by yes and no?”
“Yes, I get a kick out of the risk and no, I’m not going to do anything about it but I may tell her I know this time though.”
“She’s going to try to let Antonio get her pregnant just like Marcus did, isn’t she?” Although he was unsure he nodded. Teresa reached down and put her hand over his crotch, gave him a quick squeeze and then rubbed him.
“Oh, fuck, Teresa!”
Teresa giggled, “Oscar, you came in your pants, didn’t you.”
“Yes, you shouldn’t have touched me.”
“You owe me an orgasm, Oscar. Come on. I think we had better get this party started or they will be doing it on the kitchen chair.”
Oscar looked over and Irene was sitting on Antonio’s knee. As they were kissing Irene was wriggling her but backwards and forwards on his crotch. It was fairly obvious that she was doing this to either get him erect or to keep him erect.
Oscar whispered to Teresa, “Are you ready for this?”
“I think you are asking the wrong person.”
“I’ll have to change my underpants first. Wait for me honey and I’ll be back in a minute.”
“Oscar, you called me honey!”
“That’s your reward for being here for me, Teresa. I’d be lost without you.”
“Hhmm, I like it but you know the reward I really want, don’t you.”
“Yes, I do. Now I’ll be back in a minute. If they go to the bedroom go with them and may sure they don’t lock me out.”
“Would they do that?”
“Yes, I think they might.”
Oscar got up and walked away. As he went past Irene and Antonio he looked closely at them and by the look of their position, he suspected that Irene had worked Antonio into her by the way they were moving. He hurried to the master bedroom, changed his underpants and hurried back. When he arrived Irene had already entered the spare bedroom with Antonio and Teresa right behind her. Before he reached the door it had been closed. He felt the handle and it was locked.
He stood there for a moment wondering what he should do. Should he knock? Should he call out to Teresa? Should he reef on the handle? Then it occurred to him. He had the keys to all the rooms in his car. He turned to walk out to his car when the door opened. He turned to see the smiling face of Teresa. She had remembered him.
After he quietly entered the dark room he whispered to Teresa, “She locked me out?”
“No, I watched and it was him.”
“Come on, we’ll slip along the wall where it’s dark so he can’t see us.”
“Okay.”
In their position Teresa and Oscar could see quite clearly from the light coming in through the window from outside. Oscar was glad that they had not pulled the curtains. He could hear them whispering to each other but couldn’t make out what they were saying. They kissed regularly but each time that Antonio made an attempt to get on top of her Irene stopped him. Oscar wondered what she was doing.
He whispered quietly to Teresa, “What’s going on?”
“I don’t know. It is like she is teasing him. She kisses him and lets him touch her but when he attempts to mount her she rejects him. I don’t understand.”
“Are you sure that she didn’t lock the door on me?”
“No, it was Antonio. I saw you move the door handle but I didn’t want to make it obvious that I let you in. I waited until they were kissing so they wouldn’t see you enter.”
“She’s still rejecting him. I don’t understand. Maybe he has upset Irene over something. Perhaps it’s because I told her to wear a condom.”
This went on for some time until finally, it was obvious that Irene got angry with him as she shouted, “Stop it, Antonio. I told you nothing happens at the unit until Oscar is here. We have to wait for him and if you don’t like that then leave.”
“But you didn’t stop me before.”
“I told you I didn’t want to do that without Oscar but I got carried away. It won’t be happening again! I’ve already told you that our agreement is that Oscar and I do everything together or we do nothing. Do you want this or not!”
Oscar chuckled in the dark, “I’m here now Irene.”
“Come over here honey and kiss me, you too Teresa. Come over and join us. Antonio is a little shy but he will get used to it, won’t you Antonio?”
“I suppose I’ll have to. It’s a little daunting with your wife cheating on you in your presence, that’s all.”
Oscar replied, “Antonio, it’s not cheating if I allow it and I allow it if either Teresa or I are present. When you locked the door you did yourself an injustice. The injustice that I have difficulty with is your seducing my wife without me present. Now that is cheating and if you continue to do it then I’ll put a stop to things.”
“I’m sorry. I got a little bit too excited and so did Irene.”
“Okay, that’s dealt with so let’s get on with it.”
Irene put her arm around Oscar’s neck and pulled him down to kiss her. “I’ve been a naughty girl on my husband. Do you forgive me?”
“I’ll give you a spanking later on when we’re alone but yes, I forgive you.”
“I know you, Oscar. You haven’t really forgiven me, have you?”
“Yes, I have.”
“You’ll have to prove it to me then.”
“And how would I do that?”
“Now let me think of how to prove that. I know. I’ll know you forgive me if you give me to Antonio.”
“How would I do that,” he answered with a little laugh.
“If you take Antonio’s big cock and guide him into my tight little pussy, we will all know that you have forgiven us. He had trouble getting into me before so someone might have to wet him for me.”
“You know I won’t do that.”
“I didn’t expect you to but Teresa will, won’t you Teresa.”
Teresa sat up straight, “You want me to lick him?”
“No, I want you to suck him until he is hard.”
Teresa looked at Antonio, “Is that what you want Antonio?”
Antonio let out a little nervous giggle as he replied, “Jesus, one beautiful woman to suck me hard then a husband to guide me into his wife womb so I can fuck her bareback knowing she is not on any birth control. Do you really expect me to say no?”
“Just remember, Antonio that tonight is a special night. From tonight you must use a condom. No condom means no penetrative sex. Irene explained that to you didn’t she?”
Antonio looked at Irene. Oscar knew immediately that she had not told him. For a moment he was not going to reinforce that to him but now he was glad that he had raised it. Antonio now knew that the line was drawn in the sand. Oscar wondered if he planned to cross it. A part of him hoped he would as it raised the level of excitement for him but his logical mind told him that the rule had to be enforced. Inside him, a huge battle raged. He knew that inside Irene the same battle would be happening.
Teresa was the one to make the move. She turned around on the bed and on her hands and knees moved towards Antonio. Antonio rolled over and lay down on his back between Irene’s legs. Oscar saw that he kept his left hand behind him and he knew that while Teresa sucked him, he intended to finger Irene’s pussy. Oscar stood and moved up behind Teresa as she took Antonio into her hand. Oscar saw as Teresa took his cock into her hands that even though Antonio was not fully erect he must have been nine maybe even ten inches long and quite thick. He marvelled at how with so many men in the world that his wife could select the ones with huge meat. He made a mental note to ask her about it.
“Damn, you’re big,” Teresa stated.
“Not as big as some,” He replied. “Are you thinking of trying it perhaps.”
Teresa laughed out loud, “Sorry Antonio. I’m not into big. I like them Oscar size.”
“He’s small is he?”
“Nope, Oscar is not small. He’s just the right size, perfection actually.”
“So I fuck Irene and Oscar fucks you. Is that how it works.”
“It’s like that in my dreams perhaps but not in reality. Oscar likes to play hard to get.”
“Keep working on him. You’re gorgeous so he’ll break down in a day or two.”
“Maybe, I’ve only been working on him for almost six years and no luck yet.”
Irene cut in, “Stop your chatter and get on with it, Teresa. You can’t suck cock if you’re talking nonstop, especially if they are as big as that one.”
Teresa smiled at Irene and then took Antonio in her hand to run her tongue down Antonio’s cock to his balls and back up again. Antonio let out a groan. She repeated it and he groaned again. As she was about to repeat it a third time Oscar put his fingers into the side of her panties and pulled them down to her knees. Teresa turned towards him and smiled then Lifted one knee to allow him to pull her panties down further. Oscar knew he was not going to get them off her like that so he simply put his hand in them and jerked. The flimsy material ripped and he threw them to his wife.
“Their wet,” Irene said.
“Yes, she was watching you and Antonio as she poured the tea that none of us drank. Then she and I talked about you and Marcus as you manipulated Antonio’s cock into your pussy at the table.”
“You both knew then?”
“Yes, you also left Antonio’s sperm on my pants as it leaked from your pussy when you sat on my knee at the table. Teresa saw that as well.”
“I did that on purpose to turn you on. It did, didn’t it?”
“A little bit but I think it turned Teresa on a big bit.”
Teresa replied with, “mmnnn muufff mmmhhhh.”
“Irene laughed, “Didn’t you mother ever tell you not to talk with your mouth full, Teresa.”
“Mmmm dmmm mmmmfff.”
Oscar winked at his wife and buried his Finger into Teresa’s pussy. He then put his tongue at the start of her pussy crack and ran his tongue from there to her anus. He felt Teresa lift her head off Antonio and she shrieked, “Oh God. Fuck, that’s nice.”
Antonio took the message and pulled away from Teresa turned over and was just about to push into Irene when Irene turned to the side. “Have you forgotten something?”
“Oh, Oscar but he’s involved with Teresa.”
“Come here and cuddle me and we’ll watch them for a while. Oscar really knows how to fuck a woman with that tongue of his.”
Antonio moved to the opposite side of Irene and placed his arm around her so that she could lay on his shoulders. Oscar felt Teresa move forward so he followed her. He had intended looking after Irene and Antonio so they could fuck but when Irene said she wanted to watch he decided to keep working on Teresa. It was then he heard a moan from Irene and he instantly knew why Teresa had moved forward. She was tonging Irene’s pussy.
This was the first time that he had seen Teresa’s pussy. He had fingered her before but on that occasion, he had not seen but had felt her. He was impressed. Teresa was a woman in her mid-thirties only seven years younger than Oscar but her pussy could have been that of a virgin teenager.
His observation made him understand that her husband must have been small and it explained why Teresa felt that he was right for her. She may never have had sex with a man as big as Oscar. He made a decision at that moment. Teresa’s wish was going to come true tonight. It wouldn’t be for him although he knew that he would enjoy her but she deserved to have her wish come true. If it was ever going to happen it would be tonight.
With that thought, Oscar moved up beside Teresa on the bed. He watched Teresa giving Irene the licking of her life. He looked up at Irene’s face and saw her pushing her head back into the pillow behind Antonio’s arm with her eyes closed. He knew that look that indicated that shortly she would reach her orgasm. Oscar indicated to Antonio to move down the bed. Antonio was erect from watching the girls.
Oscar moved over the top of Teresa as Antonio knelt between Irene’s legs. Oscar placed a hand just below the head of Antonio’s cock. He felt the wetness from Antonio’s precum which was running down his shaft. Oscar moved his hand up along the shaft and spread the self-lubricating fluid across the head but forgetting that Irene had earlier been seeded he felt that he was still too dry and might hurt her.
Oscar thought of wetting his hand and transferring that to Antonio’s cock but he knew that Irene had once wanted him to suck Marcus. Since that time he had wondered what that would have been like. “Fuck it,” he thought and dropped his head down to take the head of Antonio’s cock into his mouth.
It felt okay so he pushed his head further down until the cock hit the back of his throat. He pulled forward so just the head was in his mouth again and then rammed down harder wondering what it felt like if it went down his throat as he had seen in the blue movies. Oscar repeated it several times before he felt Antonio’s cock flex and Antonio moaned, “Oh, fuck. Don’t do that again or I’ll cum. I want to cum in Irene.”
The rock hard cock slapped up along his face as Oscar moved back off it. He took it in both hands and told Teresa to move back then directed the wet phallus to its goal, Irene’s pussy.
Oscar watched as Antonio pushed his big purple head into his wife. He stopped there dead still for a short time but Irene kept lifting her hips to get more of him inside her.
“Irene, you will need to stop moving for a time or I will cum. Oscar’s throat was just too much for me, I’m afraid. I almost shot my load into him. I’ve never ever cum in just a few strokes but if Oscar had slipped me down his throat again he would have got blasted. I’ve never felt anything quite like it.”
“Oscar, come up here to me and kiss me. Teresa, why don’t you give Oscar what he gave Antonio?”
As he kissed his wife, Oscar felt Teresa taking his pants off. He then felt Teresa take him into her mouth. By this time Antonio had started slowly working his way into Irene’s pussy. To allow Teresa to suck him Oscar had to lie on his back. Irene had lifted up as had Oscar so that they could kiss. It was a bit uncomfortable but it achieved the objective.
Suddenly Oscar felt Teresa stop sucking him and felt her move up the bed. Before he could object Teresa had guided him into her pussy. They stopped kissing long enough for Irene to whisper, “its okay, Oscar. Let her take what she wants. We keep using her but she doesn’t get anything in return. I saw you sucking Antonio. You did a good job. I was surprised. I didn’t expect that.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t intend to. It just happened.”
“Don’t apologize. I’ve wanted you to do that from the day you watched Romando and me together. I lovveedd iiiittt, oh God, Oscar. He’s so deep inside me. I’m going to cum, oh god, oh fuck, oh god. Oh, Oscar, it’s blowing my mind out of my body. He’s going to seed me, Oscar. I can feel his cock swelling inside me. Oh God, he’s throbbing and throbbing and I can feel the heat of his sperm deep inside me. It’s suddenly feeling all slippery. He’s better than anyone I’ve ever had before. He’s shooting his fertile sperm so deep inside me. What if I get pregnant, Oscar? You would like that, wouldn’t you? It turns you on to think that.”
“I love you, Irene.”
“Oh, yes. I love you too Oscar but I love Antonio’s cock a lot as well. I want to keep him, Oscar. I want him as my long term boyfriend.”
“He’s that good?”
“He’s even better than that. He’s the best man I’ve ever been with by miles. Marcus doesn’t compare.”
“If so then you and I need to talk at the first opportunity about how we can make it work.”
By this time, Antonio had pulled out of Irene and lay down beside her. Oscar kissed Irene and then pulled back. He felt Teresa move off him and move towards the centre of the bed. He knew she was going to do clean up duties.
He heard Irene say, “She’s all yours, big boy. Give Teresa what she wants while she cleans me.”
Oscar moved down behind Teresa and slipped his cock slowly into her. He thought he wouldn’t last long now but he hoped he could last long enough for Teresa to clean Irene. As it happened he did last long enough. For some reason although he enjoyed the sex with Teresa each time he thought he was going to cum, it went away. Eventually, he pulled out turned to Irene and said, “Teresa and I will move back to our bedroom. Come and join us when you’re ready, Irene.”
“Okay, honey. I won’t be too long. Antonio is looking like he needs a sleep to recover.”
“I’m not done yet, Irene. I’ve got another one in me but I’ll send her to you when I’m done, Oscar.” Oscar and Teresa moved towards the door to leave, “Oscar, thanks for everything. I’ve really enjoyed tonight. I’m sorry I fucked Irene on the way home tonight. If I had any idea how close you and Irene are and how much you love her I wouldn’t have done that.”
“Okay, man. Just remember that it takes two to tango. I want you both to be happy but not at the expense of our marriage. When we go home I’ll be sitting with Irene and talking about our future. Afterwards, it might pay for you and me to have a similar discussion. Now enjoy yourselves. We’re off.”
Teresa had already left. Oscar moved quickly to catch her up.
“You didn’t cum, Oscar. What’s wrong?”
“Nothing, Teresa. I was holding back to make it last for you.”
“I’ve never had long and soft. It’s always been quick and hard for me.”
“But you didn’t cum either.”
“I don’t cum like Irene.”
“Well, maybe we’ll try to change that tonight.”
“You’re tight inside me. I could get sore if we continue.”
“Damn, if only we had some lube.”
“Antonio's got heaps. He almost dumped as much as Marcus inside Irene.”
“I wonder?”
“Wonder, what do you mean?”
“Let’s go back to them. I want to ask a favour.”
They made their way back to Irene and Antonio. Irene was lying beside Antonio and it looked like he was snoozing. Irene lifted up to look at them as they entered.
“You’re back,” Irene said quietly. “Antonio has flaked on me.”
“We need a favour from you, Irene. Teresa is getting sore but we don’t have lube.”
“I think Debbie has some in her bedroom.”
“I were thinking of using Antonio as a supply of lube.”
“How are you going to do that? He’s asleep.”
“You’ve probably got half a cup full inside you. If you let me slip into you a few times and each time back inside Teresa it should fix it.”
“Sounds like fun. I’ll come back to our bedroom and we’ll get it sorted.”
Irene slipped out of bed placed her hand over her pussy as she followed Oscar and Teresa back to the master bedroom.
….
Debbie and Daniel were lying on his bed. Daniel had kissed her a number of times and he even played with her breasts but he had not made the important move. Debbie was starting to get impatient with him. She was there for the sex. She already had a partner and all the kissing and stroking of her body without making the important move was starting to annoy her.
She was about to tell him that if he didn’t get on with it she was going to call a taxi when her phone rang. She moved across the bed but not far enough away that Daniel couldn’t hear her.
“Hi, honey,” he heard her say.
Delay then “No not yet.”
Another delay, “I don’t know. He knows that I won’t reject him but it’s not happening.”
Another delay, “How the fuck would I know. Do you want to talk to him?”
Another delay, “No, I won’t ask him. I’m not going to do that.”
Another delay, “It’s like he doesn’t want me. I don’t understand it. Every man I know tries to get into my pants except the one we have chosen. I’ll put him on. No, don’t hang up. Talk to him.”
Debbie turned to Daniel. “Here, Nicolas wants to talk to you.”
Debbie got out of bed and started to straighten her clothes. She heard Daniel say, “She’s your girlfriend. I know how serious you are about her. I don’t want to cause trouble with you.”
A delay, “Of course I want to. She’s beautiful just like her mother. There isn’t a man alive who would not like to bed her or her mum.”
Another delay, “Okay, as long as it doesn’t cause you trouble. I need to ask you something though. She insists that I use a condom. You know that I can’t cum with those things on me.”
Another delay, “So it’s okay with you then. I’ll try to pull out but you know that I don’t get much notice like you do. If you let me cum in her, I’ll get her the morning after pill tomorrow.”
Another delay, “Okay, I’ll have to talk to her because she has been acting like she wants to go home. I’ll tell her you said good night and to enjoy herself.”
Debbie heard it all so she moved back to sit on the side of the bed. Daniel got up and moved around to her and without saying a word started to undo the buttons on her top. He then pulled it over her head and undid her bra. He then said, “Stand!”
Debbie stood up. Daniel looked at her skirt but couldn’t find a zip. “Where's the fucking zip on this skirt?”
“The zipper is at the back, Daniel.”
Daniel reached around her to find her zipper. His face came within an inch of hers. She closed her eyes and he took the hint and pulled her body in hard against him and he kissed her. As they kissed he found the zipper and pushed it down. He then backed the lower portion of his body back from her and the skirt fell to the floor.
“So Nicolas told you then?” Debbie asked.
“Yes, I do trust you Debbie but I had to hear it from Nicolas.”
“So it’s okay now is it?”
“Yes, but I think he is a fucking fool. If I ever had a girl as wonderful to be with as you there is no chance that any other man would get near her.”
“Yes, I know. That is why I’m Nicolas’s girlfriend and not yours.”
“I don’t get that.”
“Look, Daniel, you are going to get my pussy. You have permission from my boyfriend to pump your sperm into me even though you told him you will pull out but I know you won’t. So why are you worrying about the rest of it? You are going to get two weeks of pumping me full of your sperm any time you want to. Just enjoy it and forget about the rest of it. I’m going to enjoy it so just leave the rest to Nicolas and me to sort out.”
“Are you going to undress me?”
“Now we are going somewhere.”
Debbie undid his shirt and took it off him. She then dropped down to her knees and undid his belt then the buttons on his fly. His pants dropped to the floor and there in his long-legged underpants was a cock that every man would love to have and most woman as well although somewhat differently.
Debbie looked at its outline with her mouth open, “Fuck me, that’s not a cock. That’s a baseball bat.”
“You’re not the first one to say that Debbie but I assure you that it is a penis. My dad always accused my mum of cheating on him. As a young man, I didn’t understand until one day I saw his cock. It was less than half the size of mine. Most men would like to have a big one but let me tell you, it is not an advantage. Most women cannot handle it. That is the real reason why I have been hesitating. I want to make love to you Debbie but I don’t want to hurt you.”
“Well, Let’s get rid of these underpants of yours and we’ll see what we can do about it, aye? Do you have lube?”
“Yes, I do. It’s in that drawer there.”
“Good, now get on the bed and we’ll see what we can do about this flag pole of yours.”
Debbie reached in the drawer and found a bottle of lube. She took a hand full of it and covered his cock from the tip to the base with a generous covering. She then reached back into the drawer where there was a tube of lube. She removed the top, inserted it gently inside her while lying on the bed and gave it a big squeeze. The cold fluid made her shiver which made Daniel laugh.
She then climbed over the top of him and took his phallus in her hand. She placed it at her entrance. Feeling the lube starting to run out of her she pushed down. She felt a little pain but the big purple head popped inside her. Daniel lifted up in response but she said, “No, Daniel. Let me get you inside me first. Once you’re inside me then you can take control.”
“I should warn you, no woman has ever got more than about two-thirds of me inside them.”
“Well, tonight we are going to try to change that. We are going to get past two-thirds tonight and before the next two weeks are over I want you to know what it is like to be fully embedded inside a woman’s pussy.”
“But I would reach up further than your belly button.”
“Yes, but I know someone who has done that to my mum so I know it can be done. Now shut the fuck up, stay still and let me get this monster where we both want it.” She hesitated a moment and added, “and don’t you dare cum before you’re at least two thirds inside me.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
While I'm on a roll, here is Chapter 4.
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 4
Irene lay back on the bed with Teresa beside her. Oscar was sitting at the end of the bed looking up at his wife’s gaping pussy. With Irene’s legs spread he could see deep inside her and could see that her internals were coated in a white viscous layer which he knew was Antonio’s fertile sperm. A small stream flowed down across her anus onto the sheets. Oscar marvelled at how any man could ejaculate so much sperm that after a good cleaning by another woman she still appeared to be full of his sperm.
Oscar moved closer and lay down with his face only about a foot away from her entrance. Inside her, he could see her cervix which was also coated in fertile sperm. The small entrance to her ovaries was also gaping open like a small replica of her pussy with its load of white sperm visible inside its hole.
He wondered about when Irene had finished her last period. Irene had never allowed him to have sex while on her period but they often did the day after it finished. Their first time after the most recent cycle had been four perhaps five days ago so she probably finished six days ago. This suggested that she could become fertile during the next week.
“What are you doing, Oscar? You’re looking up inside my pussy, aren’t you?”
Oscar giggled, “Come here, Teresa.”
Teresa moved down the bed.
“Stop looking inside my pussy like that, you pair,” Irene said but she made no attempt to close her legs which would have put an end to the show.
“My God, look at how much jiz she has left inside her even after I removed two mouthfuls.”
“Look at her cervix, Teresa.”
“It’s gaping open and full of his sperm. It looks like it has shot all the way up to her ovaries. If you were at the fertile stage of your cycle he would certainly knock you up, Irene. When are you fertile?”
“I guess in about three or four days’ time,” Irene replied.
“Oh shit. Sperm stays active for up to three days inside a woman. Aren’t you worried?”
Oscar went to answer but Irene beat him, “No, not really. I’ll make him wear a rubber for a few days from tonight. I’ll be alright.”
“How can you be sure?” Oscar asked.
“It took us about three months for me to fall pregnant with the girls.”
Teresa chuckled. “I don’t think Oscar would cum as much as Antonio has, Irene. Do you, Oscar?”
“I have never cum anywhere near as much as this. His balls are at least four times the size of mine.”
Irene laughed, “You think he’s going to give me a little bubba, Oscar, don’t you?”
“It’s no laughing matter, Irene.”
“Okay, the peep show is over. Do you want to transfer some of Antonio’s cum to Teresa or not?”
“Teresa?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, let’s do it.”
“When were you fertile, Teresa?”
“Shit, I didn’t even think about that but I’ll be safe. I’m not far off my period. Come on Oscar. Let’s do this thing.”
Teresa moved back up beside Irene and she opened her legs. Oscar looked at her neat little, tight pussy and smiled. He didn’t have an urge to have sex with anyone but his wife but he was going to do this because Teresa wanted it and he was certainly going to enjoy it.
He slipped into his wife but it felt like he didn’t hit the walls so he pulled back. Lifted her legs above his head and held her legs closed. He worked in and out of her about three times and then moved over to push into Teresa. “My God, that feels good,” he thought. He repeated the process another three times but when he went to pull out of Irene she held his arms so he couldn’t pull out.
“Keep going,” she said.
“What?” he asked
“Don’t pull out. That feels nice and I think I’ll cum soon.”
Oscar leant further over her which pulled her but off the bed as he kissed her stroking full length inside her. He continued like this for about two minutes before, “Oh yes, Oscar. I love you. I’m going to cum. Oh Oscar, oh yes, yes, yes……”
Oscar had stopped kissing her as she started her orgasm. Teresa forced her face in to replace his and the two girls kissed as Irene’s orgasm reached its peak. Oscar battled not to cum. As soon as he felt Irene relax he withdrew from her. He then moved across to Teresa. He pushed Teresa’s legs apart and as the girls kissed he thrust inside her.
The girls continued to kiss as Oscar worked in and out of Teresa. Teresa took hold of Irene and pulled her over on top of her so Oscar had better access to her. Oscar was close so he slowed his movement but at the same time increased his stroke. He felt more than heard Teresa start to moan each time he pushed deep inside her. He knew she was close.
It was now a challenge for Oscar. Teresa had said that she didn’t reach orgasm during sex. He wanted to be the one, the only one to make her cum but he had to delay his orgasm to achieve that and he knew he was close. He was about to make the decision to pull out when he felt her breathing become laboured. He saw her break away from the kiss with Irene.
“I’m going to cum, Oscar. Oooooooohhhhhhhh, Oh Oscar….“ She was cut off as Irene placed her mouth over hers again and rammed her tongue into Teresa’s mouth almost down her throat.
Oscar felt Teresa’s legs swinging backwards and forwards above his head as he pumped his sperm as deep inside her as he was capable. They had reached their orgasm at exactly the same time and they finished at exactly the same time. He collapsed on top of her and she wrapped her legs around him placing her heels on the cheeks of his but. Irene and Teresa continued to kiss for some time before Irene pulled away.
“I’ll leave you lovers to it. Antonio should have recovered by now.” With that Irene left.
“Okay,” Teresa called after her but she doubted that Irene had heard her.
“Are you okay?” Oscar asked Teresa.
“Okay, I’m more than okay. I had sex almost every night with my ex-husband but he never once made me have an orgasm. I’ve had orgasms before, little ones through masturbation and with my ex-girlfriend but never like that. You just about blew my brains out, Oscar.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it. I did too. Irene being part of it helped me a lot because otherwise I might have felt guilty.”
“Oscar, after everything she has done why would you feel guilty?”
“I don’t understand it so I can’t explain it for you Teresa. I guess it is just the way I am. You liked Irene being here didn’t you?”
“Of course I did. I have very intense feelings for Irene. I think you knew that anyway.”
“Yes, I’ve known for a long time. I’m okay with it Teresa you don’t have to hide that you are in love with her. I know.”
“It’s not that I’m so much in love with her. It is just that she reminds me of my very good friend who helped me through my separation with my husband. I fell deeply in love with her so I guess to some extend being with Irene revives some of those feelings.”
They lay together just holding each other for several minutes before Teresa asked, “Oscar, could I ask you a favour?”
“Sure, what is it?”
“I’d like to sleep with you inside me tonight. Can you do that for me?”
“Sure, turn over and I’ll push into you from behind.”
She rolled over and Oscar placed his cock against her wet leaking pussy. She lifted a leg, wriggled her but and he slipped inside her. He placed his arms around her body and held a tit in each hand and closed his eyes trying to fall asleep.
He dozed off for a moment but was awake by the sound of her voice.
“What was that, Teresa?”
She didn’t respond so he closed his eyes again. About a minute and a half later he heard her say, “I’m falling in love with you, Oscar.”
“I know,” he replied. “I’ve known for a while now.”
“I think I might be falling in love with Irene as well.”
“I know that too. I’ve been watching you with her for a long time too.”
“What can I do, Oscar?”
“There is nothing you can do, Teresa. Love is not something you can turn on and turn off at will. It just happens and by the time you realize it is too late.”
“Is that what happened to Irene with Marcus?”
“I’d say so.”
“Are we all going to get hurt, Oscar?”
“Why would we all get hurt?”
“Irene is going to leave us. If it doesn’t happen with Antonio, it will with the next man or the one after. She falls in and out of love too easy.”
“I know but I’m not sure that we will lose her if we are there for her and she knows we love her and trust her.”
“But that’s the point. We can’t trust her, can we? We give her everything she wants. We protect her but she deceives us.”
“Yes, it seems that way from your position but I think she likes to tease me by taking risks. It’s like a game to her. It’s like taking a rubber band and stretching it than stretching it a little more, than a little more knowing that eventually, it will break but no one really knows at which point. Once it has broken it is over and it becomes time to start the game again.”
“You must love her very much to allow her the freedoms that she has.”
“Yes, I do.”
“Is there any hope for me, Oscar?”
“Irene is my wife and I love her. She is always the first person I consider apart from our children. It is as if she is part of my blood steam pumping through my heart. Then there is my best friend. Her name is Teresa. If I were to lose my wife it would feel as if I would bleed to death. If I lost my best friend I don’t know how I could get out of bed of a morning to face life.”
“So that’s it, then, friends with benefits.”
“No! We are not just friends, we are very, very good friends.”
“Are you saying, no benefits?”
“How do I explain this, Teresa? How can I tell a person that I care so very, very much about them when having sex with them is so great, so intense, and so wonderful that it could destroy my life?”
“Why the hell can’t you be like other men and thrive on cheating on your wife with me? I have all these men that want to get in bed with me. I don’t want any one of them but the man I want doesn’t want me.”
“You didn’t understand, Teresa. I do want you. Every time that I’m with you I want to take you in my arms. I’ve wanted to do what we did tonight for years. It is not that you are not wanted and the sex with you is as good as any I have ever had. The issue is that I can’t have you because I’m so close to falling in love that I stand to lose everything. If that happens then everybody loses.”
Teresa was about to say something but Oscar cut her off. “Be patient and I’m sure that the opportunity for sex will come again but it has to be while Irene is there and when she approves."
Teresa almost continued the conversation. Her mouth opened to talk but then she realized that it was futile. The man she had fallen in love with had an addiction and that addiction was to his wife and her affairs with other men. All she could do was to be there for him and his wife for when either of them needed her.
They lay together for quite a while before Teresa dropped off to sleep. Oscar found that sleep was not coming easy for him and as time passed he slipped out of Teresa. He made no attempt to reinsert himself instead he slowly moved away from her, lifted the blankets up so that he could slip out of the bed without disturbing her.
He stood at the foot of the bed for some time watching her sleep. In his heart, he felt an attachment to this woman but he knew that the attachment was a deep binding friendship and appreciation of all that she had done for him and his wife. It was not love, at least it was not love as he felt for Irene.
He quietly left the room and moved across to the spare bedroom where his wife and her lover were sleeping. He very slowly opened the door so as not to make any noise that may wake them and after entering took a seat in the darkest part of the bedroom.
…
Around three o’clock Debbie told Daniel that he needed to stop. She was too sore to continue.
“Couldn’t I just finish?” he asked.
“We’ll have to find another way. I would love to continue but our two previous couplings had been so great that unfortunately, I’m suffering now on this third time.”
“Okay,” Daniel said as he slowly withdrew from her.
“I’m sorry Daniel. I wouldn’t ask you to stop if I could handle more but if we continue I doubt that I could let you near me for at least a week. This way I should be okay by tomorrow or the next day. Bring him up here and I’ll stroke him for you.”
“No, it’s okay. I was having trouble cumming anyway. I’m really impressed at how much of me you could take. You’ve set a new level for me. No one has ever gone close to taking that much.”
‘Daniel, I need to tell you that I might be sore but I’ve really enjoyed being with you tonight.”
“I’m sorry I didn’t pull out for you.”
“That’s okay. I wasn’t going to let you anyway. I was enjoying it too much. Can you run me home now?”
“I was going to serve us a little feast of apple tart, fruit and ice cream.”
“Wow, that sounds absolutely yummy. Come on, put that monster away and feed me some desert. You’ve already given me the main course. It will be running out of me for a week. Nicolas cums no more than a thimble full. You must have hit me with a pint the first time and half a pint the next.”
They moved to the kitchen. Daniel fussed around her wanting to make up for making her sore and for refusing her until he talked to his mate Nicolas. He knew how insulted she must have felt to be rejected like that but his principles did not allow him to have sex with a friend’s girlfriend without the friend’s permission no matter how much he wanted to.
With the desert over Daniel put his arm around her and led her to his car. He opened the door and she slid into the passenger’s seat then looked up smiling at him.
“My God, you’re beautiful,” he said. “Are you sure that you don’t want to stay over with me rather than go home.”
“Thanks for the offer but although my parents are cool they will worry about me if I’m not home before sunrise. I really enjoyed tonight, Daniel and I know that it is going to get even better over the next two weeks. Thanks for doing this for me.”
A bright smile spread across Daniel’s face. “I’m the one who should be thanking you, Debbie. Tonight has been the best night of my life. If, as you say it is going to get better than this I doubt that I will ever want it to end.”
Daniel leaned down and their lips met. Debbie’s arm wrapped around his neck and she pulled his lips hungrily against hers. Her body was already recovering from the hammering that she had taken from his huge phallus and the feeling stirred once more in her groin. She felt his sexual fluids being pushed from her by the wetness that was developing inside her vagina. “Damn, what was happening to me?” she thought, “had she turned into some type of sex addict that wanted more even when her little pussy screamed help?”
Daniel broke away from her and in a matter of seconds, the little Honda roared down the highway towards the unit that Oscar had hired for their holiday. Debbie looked over towards Daniel as he concentrated on the traffic and saw that she was not the only one to become sexually aroused by their kisses. The protrusion in his pants made that very obvious. “Maybe,” she thought.
As they approached the unit, Daniel slowed and drove carefully trying not to wake up Debbie’s family or any of the neighbours. He parked his little car on the lawn beside Oscar’s then leaned across to take Debbie into his arms. They kissed passionately and once again Debbie felt that wetness that she had felt the last time they kissed. She desired him so she reached down to his crotch and found that baseball bat cock of his had once more sprung to life.
“I’m feeling really horny,” Debbie told him, “I can see that you are too.”
“I’ll have to deal with it when I get home. He hasn’t gone down since I pulled out of you earlier.”
“There is a way, you know. My bedroom is next to mum and dad’s so we can’t go there but there is another way. Come on.”
Debbie climbed out of the car. Daniel sat there with his mouth open. “Come on, Daniel. Let’s finish what we started.”
“But you said you were sore. I don’t want to hurt you.”
“My dad says that nothing comes without a price. The price I’m willing to pay is to walk bow-legged for a day or two. Now, get out before I change my mind.”
Daniel got out of the car and Debbie took him in her arms and kissed him then led him into the courtyard of the unit.
…
Oscar had dozed off but was awoken by a noise. It sounded as if someone had bashed something against the wall about three times. He then heard a voice, a voice that he identified as his wife’s. “Go easy Antonio. If you keep thrusting into me that hard you will wake up the neighbourhood.”
“Remind me to move this fucking bed away from the wall tomorrow.”
Irene giggled. Slowly ever so slowly Oscar’s eyes started to focus in the dark. He could see that Antonio was in between Irene’s legs which were wrapped around him and her heels rested on his but. It was too dark to see their coupling but he could tell that Antonio was long stroking her.
Oscar undid his belt and pushed his pants down below his crotch. He took his cock in his hand and gave it a little squeeze. He then felt the precum run down over his fingers so he collected it on a finger and spread it around the head. The strong odour of sex was everywhere in the room which compensated for the lack of vision available to him.
That strong odour was that of his wife. He had experienced it many times before but predominately when she was approaching the fertile stage of her cycle. In his brain he pictured her ovaries releasing her egg and he closed his eyes as the vision of a million sperm ejaculated from Antonio’s cock battled each other to win the world championship of the impregnation of his wife.
It was not a huge orgasm but it was enjoyable and it sapped all the energy from his body. His first squirt hit the floor but the following ones ran down the fingers of his hand then formed a long string off his fist. That relief felt so great that he sat there with his eyes closed, that is until he heard a voice and his eyes jerked open in surprise.
…
Debbie took Daniel’s hand and pulled him behind her. They stopped at the bedroom doorway and they kissed. Debbie looked around the complex to make sure that there was no one to see. She wanted to see the size of that cock once more in the light so she dropped to her knees and removed Daniels trousers. She admired the size of her new lover and then licked him. His cock jerked as she did so. She then slipped her panties off, stood and bent forward.
Daniel needed no invitation. He bent his knees to align with her, placed his head at her entrance then pushed about six inches into the mess that he had created inside her. After embedding inside her he wrapped one of his long arms around her and lifted her feet off the floor. Debbie reached out and pulled the handle down on the door latch. It opened flooding the bedroom with light.
Daniel was concentrating on Debbie so he didn’t initially see the scene that Debbie did inside the room. Her first sight was a big man’s bottom rising and falling like the rhythm of a pendulum of a big clock. She then sighted a huge ball sac hanging down over what appeared to be a woman’s crotch. The woman was moaning constantly. As the man pulled back she saw the point of their joint and could see that the man was so thick that part of the woman’s vagina was being extruded outwards as if it was glued to the shaft.
The extra light had startled the woman who raised her head to look at where the light came from and Debbie realized the woman was her mother. Debbie expected some angry retort from her but instead she smiled at her then looked to her right. Debbie of course followed her mother’s sight and there in a chair was her dad. His eyes were closed, he held a cock just a little bit larger than Nicolas’s in his hand while sperm flowed down towards the floor from his fist.
“Daddy!” she yelled in shock. “Mummy, who is fucking you?”
Daniel looked up at the scene before him. He immediately bent his legs to allow Debbie’s feet to touch the floor and withdrew his phallus from her. “Oh, I’m sorry,” Daniel stated as he turned to leave with his huge cream covered cock swinging as he did so.
“Don’t leave,” Irene snapped at him. Antonio gave one great thrust forward making the bedhead hit the wall with a thump and a load flap noise against the juices that were running down from their joining and shouted, “I’m cumming, Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh.”
Oscar had no idea of what to do. They had been caught out by their eldest daughter but their daughter had also being caught. For a while he was frozen with his hand holding his rapidly shrinking appendage. He did the only thing he could do. He burst out laughing. For a while the only noise was his laughter and then they all burst out in laughter.
Once again Daniel turned to leave but Oscar said, “No need to leave, Daniel. We are all adults here. Take a seat on the bed until Irene and I clean up a little and then we can talk over a cup of tea.”
“Okay,” he replied.
“Just put that baseball away, please. You are destroying my self-confidence.”
Antonio rolled off Irene. He put his trousers on and quietly left the room. He said nothing to anyone and no one tried to stop him. As Oscar and Irene cleaned themselves in the bathroom they heard his car start up and drive off. Irene grinned and quietly said to Oscar, “I think we might have lost a lover.”
Oscar grinned to her, gave her a big kiss and replied. “You’re pussy is too good for him to walk away. He will be back. Come on, we have to face the firing squad for our execution.”
“Ah, don’t worry, Oscar. She’s doing the same thing exactly.”
“But I was masturbating,”
“She would have seen Nicolas do the same thing or if she hasn’t she will in a couple of days. She knows that we don’t play hopscotch with these men. The only problem she will have is the embarrassment of being caught by her mum and dad.”
“Did you see the cock on that lad? It’s shaped like a baseball bat and nearly as long. It’s twice as thick at the tip as it is at the base. He was so stiff he was able to carry Debbie around on it.”
“Of course, I noticed. It made me feel jealous. Come on, let’s go face the fireworks.”
Irene led Oscar out to the bedroom. Debbie and Daniel were sitting there quietly. No doubt they were trying to understand what had happened.
“How was your night, Debbie?” Irene asked.
“It was alright.” She replied.
Oscar chuckled. “And how was yours, Daniel.”
Daniel looked up into the older man’s eyes and saw that he was smiling. He smiled back, “My night was incredible, thanks, Mister…… “
“Come on, Daniel. My name is Oscar to you and never Mister anything. That phallus of yours is really something. Obviously Debbie didn’t like it though. You only had an alright night, Debbie didn’t you.”
“Don’t make fun of it, daddy. This is embarrassing.”
“Debbie, I love you as much as any father ever loved his daughter. I am not embarrassed that you caught your mother being serviced in a way that I am not capable of. She has had children for me, wonderful children. I am proud of her for that. In the process, she has been stretched so sex with me is not as exciting as I want it to be. I want her to have what I can’t give her but to me, it is important that I be there to witness her joy and satisfaction.”
“I wasn’t talking about that. I was talking about Daniel and me.”
“Why are you embarrassed by that? Did you think that your mum and dad would want you to live your life as a virgin?”
“No, I mean being with Daniel instead of Nicolas.”
“Why? We knew what Nicolas wanted you to do and we support him. We knew that when you chose a man he would be impressive and man, Daniel is impressive, very impressive. Irene and I do not want you to be embarrassed with us. We want you to relax. In fact, if it helps for you to know, I would love to be there with you when Daniel makes love to you.”
“We don’t make love, we fuck.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Debbie. I’m sorry to see you miss out on the most important part of becoming a hotwife.”
“Miss out? What do you mean?”
“Sex is so much better if the two people have deep and meaningful feelings for each other. I think Nicolas will be very disappointed with you. Besides, Daniel is a person. He’s not just a dildo or a baseball bat,” Oscar chuckled then continued, “people who have sex develop feelings for each other. That’s true isn’t it Daniel.”
“Yes, mister…. I mean Oscar.”
“Are you saying that you are falling in love with me, Daniel?”
“No, not love but I feel attached to you and it’s just our first night together.”
Oscar smiled and the two youngsters smiled back. “Now what do we do here.” Oscar asked. “I want to make love to your mother, Debbie and as long as she wants it too then that is what I’m about to do. Daniel, Debbie, I’m extending an invitation to you both to either sit and watch us or Lie down beside us and watch us or make love together beside us. It is up to you.”
Oscar walked a couple of steps across to Irene, took her into his arms and they kissed. Irene had made no attempt to put her clothes back on but had wrapped a towel around her bottom half. Oscar took the towel off her and threw it onto one of the chairs. He then picked her up, carried her to the bed and lay her down on it. Daniel was standing at the bottom of the bed. Oscar knew that Daniel would get turned on by being able to see Irene’s used pussy which he knew would still be leaking Antonio’s sperm.
Oscar dropped his clothes and lay down on his stomach beside his wife. “I love you,” he said to Irene.
“I love you more and more every day, Oscar.”
Oscar kissed her and placed a hand on her breasts. “I love your breasts. Have I ever told you that, Irene?”
“Yes, you did once that I can recall. It was while I was pregnant with Debbie. They were changing and a little tender so I scalded you for squeezing them. I wished I hadn’t later on because I wanted you to play with them and you did but you did it too carefully.”
“We all make mistakes but there is nothing that can’t be repaired if the lines of communication are there.”
“Yes, are you going to clean me, Oscar?”
“We have an audience tonight. I’m not sure that Debbie will want to see her father do that.”
“She has to learn so that she can teach Nicolas.” As she said that Irene felt someone lay down on the bed so she knew that she may have the opportunity to witness her daughter having sex with her over-endowed lover. She knew it was wrong but the thought turned her on so much that she felt her juices running down across her anus.
Oscar moved down the bed until he arrived at his target. Irene had wiped herself with toilet paper in the bathroom but since then Antonio’s sperm had been leaking down her leg. Oscar moved down her leg about six inches and ran his tongue up taking the sperm into his mouth. He had done this a number of times for Irene after two other men, Romando and Marcus but the taste this time surprised him.
He looked up before he attacked Irene’s pussy and saw that Debbie and Daniel were watching him. He smiled to Debbie and then asked, “Did you want to get closer, Daniel to see more of Irene?”
“Do you mind, Debbie?”
“Yes, I do but I guess if you want to then do it.”
Irene spoke up, “You will be the beneficiary of what he learns, Debbie.”
“Alright then.”
The taller young man moved down near Oscar. Irene opened her legs wider to give him room while Oscar moved to the side a bit.
“She’s gaping open. What causes that, Oscar?”
“First off, she has had children so that stretches her opening. It closes up a good deal after childbirth but when she gets excited after that she opens up a little then if a man has a big phallus it causes her to gape. By morning she will have closed up somewhat.”
“What is the white stuff? Is that his sperm?”
“Yes, see the little hard nodule poking downwards with what looks like a little open mouth in it. That’s her cervix. That’s the entry through which the sperm must travel to get a woman pregnant.”
“It looks like it is full of sperm.”
“Yes, it would be. A lot of sperm would be travelling up the fallopian tubes searching for her egg. If they find it and can penetrate the wall she will be pregnant.”
“Is Irene fertile?”
“I don’t know. Even Irene doesn’t know that for sure.”
“She could be getting pregnant, right now then.”
“It’s possible.”
“Damn, that’s a real turn-on. The thought really gets me hard. Look at this.” Daniel rolled over on his side and his cock flipped up hitting Oscar in the side of his hip.
“That thing is like a nuclear powerhead. You’re not going to waste it, are you?”
Daniel looked up at Debbie, “Debbie,” he said.
Debbie shook her head. “No way. If you want pussy take the one you’re looking at. Mine has cooled down and I don’t think I can get it functioning tonight. Besides, if dad doesn’t mind mum would love it and I’d like to watch.”
“Can I?”
Oscar smiled at him but didn’t reply.
“Are you sure you don’t mind, Debbie. I’d hate to do something that caused you problems.” Irene stated.
“I’m okay with it. I’d like to see if he can get it all inside you. I should warn you he takes a long time before he can cum.”
“Can you get a condom out of my bag, Oscar?”
Debbie laughed, “He can’t cum with a condom on, mum. It’s either bareback or not at all.”
“Oscar, can I?” Irene asked.
Oscar shook his head as Daniel moved up along Irene’s beautiful slim body.
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 4
Irene lay back on the bed with Teresa beside her. Oscar was sitting at the end of the bed looking up at his wife’s gaping pussy. With Irene’s legs spread he could see deep inside her and could see that her internals were coated in a white viscous layer which he knew was Antonio’s fertile sperm. A small stream flowed down across her anus onto the sheets. Oscar marvelled at how any man could ejaculate so much sperm that after a good cleaning by another woman she still appeared to be full of his sperm.
Oscar moved closer and lay down with his face only about a foot away from her entrance. Inside her, he could see her cervix which was also coated in fertile sperm. The small entrance to her ovaries was also gaping open like a small replica of her pussy with its load of white sperm visible inside its hole.
He wondered about when Irene had finished her last period. Irene had never allowed him to have sex while on her period but they often did the day after it finished. Their first time after the most recent cycle had been four perhaps five days ago so she probably finished six days ago. This suggested that she could become fertile during the next week.
“What are you doing, Oscar? You’re looking up inside my pussy, aren’t you?”
Oscar giggled, “Come here, Teresa.”
Teresa moved down the bed.
“Stop looking inside my pussy like that, you pair,” Irene said but she made no attempt to close her legs which would have put an end to the show.
“My God, look at how much jiz she has left inside her even after I removed two mouthfuls.”
“Look at her cervix, Teresa.”
“It’s gaping open and full of his sperm. It looks like it has shot all the way up to her ovaries. If you were at the fertile stage of your cycle he would certainly knock you up, Irene. When are you fertile?”
“I guess in about three or four days’ time,” Irene replied.
“Oh shit. Sperm stays active for up to three days inside a woman. Aren’t you worried?”
Oscar went to answer but Irene beat him, “No, not really. I’ll make him wear a rubber for a few days from tonight. I’ll be alright.”
“How can you be sure?” Oscar asked.
“It took us about three months for me to fall pregnant with the girls.”
Teresa chuckled. “I don’t think Oscar would cum as much as Antonio has, Irene. Do you, Oscar?”
“I have never cum anywhere near as much as this. His balls are at least four times the size of mine.”
Irene laughed, “You think he’s going to give me a little bubba, Oscar, don’t you?”
“It’s no laughing matter, Irene.”
“Okay, the peep show is over. Do you want to transfer some of Antonio’s cum to Teresa or not?”
“Teresa?” Oscar asked.
“Yes, let’s do it.”
“When were you fertile, Teresa?”
“Shit, I didn’t even think about that but I’ll be safe. I’m not far off my period. Come on Oscar. Let’s do this thing.”
Teresa moved back up beside Irene and she opened her legs. Oscar looked at her neat little, tight pussy and smiled. He didn’t have an urge to have sex with anyone but his wife but he was going to do this because Teresa wanted it and he was certainly going to enjoy it.
He slipped into his wife but it felt like he didn’t hit the walls so he pulled back. Lifted her legs above his head and held her legs closed. He worked in and out of her about three times and then moved over to push into Teresa. “My God, that feels good,” he thought. He repeated the process another three times but when he went to pull out of Irene she held his arms so he couldn’t pull out.
“Keep going,” she said.
“What?” he asked
“Don’t pull out. That feels nice and I think I’ll cum soon.”
Oscar leant further over her which pulled her but off the bed as he kissed her stroking full length inside her. He continued like this for about two minutes before, “Oh yes, Oscar. I love you. I’m going to cum. Oh Oscar, oh yes, yes, yes……”
Oscar had stopped kissing her as she started her orgasm. Teresa forced her face in to replace his and the two girls kissed as Irene’s orgasm reached its peak. Oscar battled not to cum. As soon as he felt Irene relax he withdrew from her. He then moved across to Teresa. He pushed Teresa’s legs apart and as the girls kissed he thrust inside her.
The girls continued to kiss as Oscar worked in and out of Teresa. Teresa took hold of Irene and pulled her over on top of her so Oscar had better access to her. Oscar was close so he slowed his movement but at the same time increased his stroke. He felt more than heard Teresa start to moan each time he pushed deep inside her. He knew she was close.
It was now a challenge for Oscar. Teresa had said that she didn’t reach orgasm during sex. He wanted to be the one, the only one to make her cum but he had to delay his orgasm to achieve that and he knew he was close. He was about to make the decision to pull out when he felt her breathing become laboured. He saw her break away from the kiss with Irene.
“I’m going to cum, Oscar. Oooooooohhhhhhhh, Oh Oscar….“ She was cut off as Irene placed her mouth over hers again and rammed her tongue into Teresa’s mouth almost down her throat.
Oscar felt Teresa’s legs swinging backwards and forwards above his head as he pumped his sperm as deep inside her as he was capable. They had reached their orgasm at exactly the same time and they finished at exactly the same time. He collapsed on top of her and she wrapped her legs around him placing her heels on the cheeks of his but. Irene and Teresa continued to kiss for some time before Irene pulled away.
“I’ll leave you lovers to it. Antonio should have recovered by now.” With that Irene left.
“Okay,” Teresa called after her but she doubted that Irene had heard her.
“Are you okay?” Oscar asked Teresa.
“Okay, I’m more than okay. I had sex almost every night with my ex-husband but he never once made me have an orgasm. I’ve had orgasms before, little ones through masturbation and with my ex-girlfriend but never like that. You just about blew my brains out, Oscar.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed it. I did too. Irene being part of it helped me a lot because otherwise I might have felt guilty.”
“Oscar, after everything she has done why would you feel guilty?”
“I don’t understand it so I can’t explain it for you Teresa. I guess it is just the way I am. You liked Irene being here didn’t you?”
“Of course I did. I have very intense feelings for Irene. I think you knew that anyway.”
“Yes, I’ve known for a long time. I’m okay with it Teresa you don’t have to hide that you are in love with her. I know.”
“It’s not that I’m so much in love with her. It is just that she reminds me of my very good friend who helped me through my separation with my husband. I fell deeply in love with her so I guess to some extend being with Irene revives some of those feelings.”
They lay together just holding each other for several minutes before Teresa asked, “Oscar, could I ask you a favour?”
“Sure, what is it?”
“I’d like to sleep with you inside me tonight. Can you do that for me?”
“Sure, turn over and I’ll push into you from behind.”
She rolled over and Oscar placed his cock against her wet leaking pussy. She lifted a leg, wriggled her but and he slipped inside her. He placed his arms around her body and held a tit in each hand and closed his eyes trying to fall asleep.
He dozed off for a moment but was awake by the sound of her voice.
“What was that, Teresa?”
She didn’t respond so he closed his eyes again. About a minute and a half later he heard her say, “I’m falling in love with you, Oscar.”
“I know,” he replied. “I’ve known for a while now.”
“I think I might be falling in love with Irene as well.”
“I know that too. I’ve been watching you with her for a long time too.”
“What can I do, Oscar?”
“There is nothing you can do, Teresa. Love is not something you can turn on and turn off at will. It just happens and by the time you realize it is too late.”
“Is that what happened to Irene with Marcus?”
“I’d say so.”
“Are we all going to get hurt, Oscar?”
“Why would we all get hurt?”
“Irene is going to leave us. If it doesn’t happen with Antonio, it will with the next man or the one after. She falls in and out of love too easy.”
“I know but I’m not sure that we will lose her if we are there for her and she knows we love her and trust her.”
“But that’s the point. We can’t trust her, can we? We give her everything she wants. We protect her but she deceives us.”
“Yes, it seems that way from your position but I think she likes to tease me by taking risks. It’s like a game to her. It’s like taking a rubber band and stretching it than stretching it a little more, than a little more knowing that eventually, it will break but no one really knows at which point. Once it has broken it is over and it becomes time to start the game again.”
“You must love her very much to allow her the freedoms that she has.”
“Yes, I do.”
“Is there any hope for me, Oscar?”
“Irene is my wife and I love her. She is always the first person I consider apart from our children. It is as if she is part of my blood steam pumping through my heart. Then there is my best friend. Her name is Teresa. If I were to lose my wife it would feel as if I would bleed to death. If I lost my best friend I don’t know how I could get out of bed of a morning to face life.”
“So that’s it, then, friends with benefits.”
“No! We are not just friends, we are very, very good friends.”
“Are you saying, no benefits?”
“How do I explain this, Teresa? How can I tell a person that I care so very, very much about them when having sex with them is so great, so intense, and so wonderful that it could destroy my life?”
“Why the hell can’t you be like other men and thrive on cheating on your wife with me? I have all these men that want to get in bed with me. I don’t want any one of them but the man I want doesn’t want me.”
“You didn’t understand, Teresa. I do want you. Every time that I’m with you I want to take you in my arms. I’ve wanted to do what we did tonight for years. It is not that you are not wanted and the sex with you is as good as any I have ever had. The issue is that I can’t have you because I’m so close to falling in love that I stand to lose everything. If that happens then everybody loses.”
Teresa was about to say something but Oscar cut her off. “Be patient and I’m sure that the opportunity for sex will come again but it has to be while Irene is there and when she approves."
Teresa almost continued the conversation. Her mouth opened to talk but then she realized that it was futile. The man she had fallen in love with had an addiction and that addiction was to his wife and her affairs with other men. All she could do was to be there for him and his wife for when either of them needed her.
They lay together for quite a while before Teresa dropped off to sleep. Oscar found that sleep was not coming easy for him and as time passed he slipped out of Teresa. He made no attempt to reinsert himself instead he slowly moved away from her, lifted the blankets up so that he could slip out of the bed without disturbing her.
He stood at the foot of the bed for some time watching her sleep. In his heart, he felt an attachment to this woman but he knew that the attachment was a deep binding friendship and appreciation of all that she had done for him and his wife. It was not love, at least it was not love as he felt for Irene.
He quietly left the room and moved across to the spare bedroom where his wife and her lover were sleeping. He very slowly opened the door so as not to make any noise that may wake them and after entering took a seat in the darkest part of the bedroom.
…
Around three o’clock Debbie told Daniel that he needed to stop. She was too sore to continue.
“Couldn’t I just finish?” he asked.
“We’ll have to find another way. I would love to continue but our two previous couplings had been so great that unfortunately, I’m suffering now on this third time.”
“Okay,” Daniel said as he slowly withdrew from her.
“I’m sorry Daniel. I wouldn’t ask you to stop if I could handle more but if we continue I doubt that I could let you near me for at least a week. This way I should be okay by tomorrow or the next day. Bring him up here and I’ll stroke him for you.”
“No, it’s okay. I was having trouble cumming anyway. I’m really impressed at how much of me you could take. You’ve set a new level for me. No one has ever gone close to taking that much.”
‘Daniel, I need to tell you that I might be sore but I’ve really enjoyed being with you tonight.”
“I’m sorry I didn’t pull out for you.”
“That’s okay. I wasn’t going to let you anyway. I was enjoying it too much. Can you run me home now?”
“I was going to serve us a little feast of apple tart, fruit and ice cream.”
“Wow, that sounds absolutely yummy. Come on, put that monster away and feed me some desert. You’ve already given me the main course. It will be running out of me for a week. Nicolas cums no more than a thimble full. You must have hit me with a pint the first time and half a pint the next.”
They moved to the kitchen. Daniel fussed around her wanting to make up for making her sore and for refusing her until he talked to his mate Nicolas. He knew how insulted she must have felt to be rejected like that but his principles did not allow him to have sex with a friend’s girlfriend without the friend’s permission no matter how much he wanted to.
With the desert over Daniel put his arm around her and led her to his car. He opened the door and she slid into the passenger’s seat then looked up smiling at him.
“My God, you’re beautiful,” he said. “Are you sure that you don’t want to stay over with me rather than go home.”
“Thanks for the offer but although my parents are cool they will worry about me if I’m not home before sunrise. I really enjoyed tonight, Daniel and I know that it is going to get even better over the next two weeks. Thanks for doing this for me.”
A bright smile spread across Daniel’s face. “I’m the one who should be thanking you, Debbie. Tonight has been the best night of my life. If, as you say it is going to get better than this I doubt that I will ever want it to end.”
Daniel leaned down and their lips met. Debbie’s arm wrapped around his neck and she pulled his lips hungrily against hers. Her body was already recovering from the hammering that she had taken from his huge phallus and the feeling stirred once more in her groin. She felt his sexual fluids being pushed from her by the wetness that was developing inside her vagina. “Damn, what was happening to me?” she thought, “had she turned into some type of sex addict that wanted more even when her little pussy screamed help?”
Daniel broke away from her and in a matter of seconds, the little Honda roared down the highway towards the unit that Oscar had hired for their holiday. Debbie looked over towards Daniel as he concentrated on the traffic and saw that she was not the only one to become sexually aroused by their kisses. The protrusion in his pants made that very obvious. “Maybe,” she thought.
As they approached the unit, Daniel slowed and drove carefully trying not to wake up Debbie’s family or any of the neighbours. He parked his little car on the lawn beside Oscar’s then leaned across to take Debbie into his arms. They kissed passionately and once again Debbie felt that wetness that she had felt the last time they kissed. She desired him so she reached down to his crotch and found that baseball bat cock of his had once more sprung to life.
“I’m feeling really horny,” Debbie told him, “I can see that you are too.”
“I’ll have to deal with it when I get home. He hasn’t gone down since I pulled out of you earlier.”
“There is a way, you know. My bedroom is next to mum and dad’s so we can’t go there but there is another way. Come on.”
Debbie climbed out of the car. Daniel sat there with his mouth open. “Come on, Daniel. Let’s finish what we started.”
“But you said you were sore. I don’t want to hurt you.”
“My dad says that nothing comes without a price. The price I’m willing to pay is to walk bow-legged for a day or two. Now, get out before I change my mind.”
Daniel got out of the car and Debbie took him in her arms and kissed him then led him into the courtyard of the unit.
…
Oscar had dozed off but was awoken by a noise. It sounded as if someone had bashed something against the wall about three times. He then heard a voice, a voice that he identified as his wife’s. “Go easy Antonio. If you keep thrusting into me that hard you will wake up the neighbourhood.”
“Remind me to move this fucking bed away from the wall tomorrow.”
Irene giggled. Slowly ever so slowly Oscar’s eyes started to focus in the dark. He could see that Antonio was in between Irene’s legs which were wrapped around him and her heels rested on his but. It was too dark to see their coupling but he could tell that Antonio was long stroking her.
Oscar undid his belt and pushed his pants down below his crotch. He took his cock in his hand and gave it a little squeeze. He then felt the precum run down over his fingers so he collected it on a finger and spread it around the head. The strong odour of sex was everywhere in the room which compensated for the lack of vision available to him.
That strong odour was that of his wife. He had experienced it many times before but predominately when she was approaching the fertile stage of her cycle. In his brain he pictured her ovaries releasing her egg and he closed his eyes as the vision of a million sperm ejaculated from Antonio’s cock battled each other to win the world championship of the impregnation of his wife.
It was not a huge orgasm but it was enjoyable and it sapped all the energy from his body. His first squirt hit the floor but the following ones ran down the fingers of his hand then formed a long string off his fist. That relief felt so great that he sat there with his eyes closed, that is until he heard a voice and his eyes jerked open in surprise.
…
Debbie took Daniel’s hand and pulled him behind her. They stopped at the bedroom doorway and they kissed. Debbie looked around the complex to make sure that there was no one to see. She wanted to see the size of that cock once more in the light so she dropped to her knees and removed Daniels trousers. She admired the size of her new lover and then licked him. His cock jerked as she did so. She then slipped her panties off, stood and bent forward.
Daniel needed no invitation. He bent his knees to align with her, placed his head at her entrance then pushed about six inches into the mess that he had created inside her. After embedding inside her he wrapped one of his long arms around her and lifted her feet off the floor. Debbie reached out and pulled the handle down on the door latch. It opened flooding the bedroom with light.
Daniel was concentrating on Debbie so he didn’t initially see the scene that Debbie did inside the room. Her first sight was a big man’s bottom rising and falling like the rhythm of a pendulum of a big clock. She then sighted a huge ball sac hanging down over what appeared to be a woman’s crotch. The woman was moaning constantly. As the man pulled back she saw the point of their joint and could see that the man was so thick that part of the woman’s vagina was being extruded outwards as if it was glued to the shaft.
The extra light had startled the woman who raised her head to look at where the light came from and Debbie realized the woman was her mother. Debbie expected some angry retort from her but instead she smiled at her then looked to her right. Debbie of course followed her mother’s sight and there in a chair was her dad. His eyes were closed, he held a cock just a little bit larger than Nicolas’s in his hand while sperm flowed down towards the floor from his fist.
“Daddy!” she yelled in shock. “Mummy, who is fucking you?”
Daniel looked up at the scene before him. He immediately bent his legs to allow Debbie’s feet to touch the floor and withdrew his phallus from her. “Oh, I’m sorry,” Daniel stated as he turned to leave with his huge cream covered cock swinging as he did so.
“Don’t leave,” Irene snapped at him. Antonio gave one great thrust forward making the bedhead hit the wall with a thump and a load flap noise against the juices that were running down from their joining and shouted, “I’m cumming, Aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh.”
Oscar had no idea of what to do. They had been caught out by their eldest daughter but their daughter had also being caught. For a while he was frozen with his hand holding his rapidly shrinking appendage. He did the only thing he could do. He burst out laughing. For a while the only noise was his laughter and then they all burst out in laughter.
Once again Daniel turned to leave but Oscar said, “No need to leave, Daniel. We are all adults here. Take a seat on the bed until Irene and I clean up a little and then we can talk over a cup of tea.”
“Okay,” he replied.
“Just put that baseball away, please. You are destroying my self-confidence.”
Antonio rolled off Irene. He put his trousers on and quietly left the room. He said nothing to anyone and no one tried to stop him. As Oscar and Irene cleaned themselves in the bathroom they heard his car start up and drive off. Irene grinned and quietly said to Oscar, “I think we might have lost a lover.”
Oscar grinned to her, gave her a big kiss and replied. “You’re pussy is too good for him to walk away. He will be back. Come on, we have to face the firing squad for our execution.”
“Ah, don’t worry, Oscar. She’s doing the same thing exactly.”
“But I was masturbating,”
“She would have seen Nicolas do the same thing or if she hasn’t she will in a couple of days. She knows that we don’t play hopscotch with these men. The only problem she will have is the embarrassment of being caught by her mum and dad.”
“Did you see the cock on that lad? It’s shaped like a baseball bat and nearly as long. It’s twice as thick at the tip as it is at the base. He was so stiff he was able to carry Debbie around on it.”
“Of course, I noticed. It made me feel jealous. Come on, let’s go face the fireworks.”
Irene led Oscar out to the bedroom. Debbie and Daniel were sitting there quietly. No doubt they were trying to understand what had happened.
“How was your night, Debbie?” Irene asked.
“It was alright.” She replied.
Oscar chuckled. “And how was yours, Daniel.”
Daniel looked up into the older man’s eyes and saw that he was smiling. He smiled back, “My night was incredible, thanks, Mister…… “
“Come on, Daniel. My name is Oscar to you and never Mister anything. That phallus of yours is really something. Obviously Debbie didn’t like it though. You only had an alright night, Debbie didn’t you.”
“Don’t make fun of it, daddy. This is embarrassing.”
“Debbie, I love you as much as any father ever loved his daughter. I am not embarrassed that you caught your mother being serviced in a way that I am not capable of. She has had children for me, wonderful children. I am proud of her for that. In the process, she has been stretched so sex with me is not as exciting as I want it to be. I want her to have what I can’t give her but to me, it is important that I be there to witness her joy and satisfaction.”
“I wasn’t talking about that. I was talking about Daniel and me.”
“Why are you embarrassed by that? Did you think that your mum and dad would want you to live your life as a virgin?”
“No, I mean being with Daniel instead of Nicolas.”
“Why? We knew what Nicolas wanted you to do and we support him. We knew that when you chose a man he would be impressive and man, Daniel is impressive, very impressive. Irene and I do not want you to be embarrassed with us. We want you to relax. In fact, if it helps for you to know, I would love to be there with you when Daniel makes love to you.”
“We don’t make love, we fuck.”
“Oh, I’m sorry, Debbie. I’m sorry to see you miss out on the most important part of becoming a hotwife.”
“Miss out? What do you mean?”
“Sex is so much better if the two people have deep and meaningful feelings for each other. I think Nicolas will be very disappointed with you. Besides, Daniel is a person. He’s not just a dildo or a baseball bat,” Oscar chuckled then continued, “people who have sex develop feelings for each other. That’s true isn’t it Daniel.”
“Yes, mister…. I mean Oscar.”
“Are you saying that you are falling in love with me, Daniel?”
“No, not love but I feel attached to you and it’s just our first night together.”
Oscar smiled and the two youngsters smiled back. “Now what do we do here.” Oscar asked. “I want to make love to your mother, Debbie and as long as she wants it too then that is what I’m about to do. Daniel, Debbie, I’m extending an invitation to you both to either sit and watch us or Lie down beside us and watch us or make love together beside us. It is up to you.”
Oscar walked a couple of steps across to Irene, took her into his arms and they kissed. Irene had made no attempt to put her clothes back on but had wrapped a towel around her bottom half. Oscar took the towel off her and threw it onto one of the chairs. He then picked her up, carried her to the bed and lay her down on it. Daniel was standing at the bottom of the bed. Oscar knew that Daniel would get turned on by being able to see Irene’s used pussy which he knew would still be leaking Antonio’s sperm.
Oscar dropped his clothes and lay down on his stomach beside his wife. “I love you,” he said to Irene.
“I love you more and more every day, Oscar.”
Oscar kissed her and placed a hand on her breasts. “I love your breasts. Have I ever told you that, Irene?”
“Yes, you did once that I can recall. It was while I was pregnant with Debbie. They were changing and a little tender so I scalded you for squeezing them. I wished I hadn’t later on because I wanted you to play with them and you did but you did it too carefully.”
“We all make mistakes but there is nothing that can’t be repaired if the lines of communication are there.”
“Yes, are you going to clean me, Oscar?”
“We have an audience tonight. I’m not sure that Debbie will want to see her father do that.”
“She has to learn so that she can teach Nicolas.” As she said that Irene felt someone lay down on the bed so she knew that she may have the opportunity to witness her daughter having sex with her over-endowed lover. She knew it was wrong but the thought turned her on so much that she felt her juices running down across her anus.
Oscar moved down the bed until he arrived at his target. Irene had wiped herself with toilet paper in the bathroom but since then Antonio’s sperm had been leaking down her leg. Oscar moved down her leg about six inches and ran his tongue up taking the sperm into his mouth. He had done this a number of times for Irene after two other men, Romando and Marcus but the taste this time surprised him.
He looked up before he attacked Irene’s pussy and saw that Debbie and Daniel were watching him. He smiled to Debbie and then asked, “Did you want to get closer, Daniel to see more of Irene?”
“Do you mind, Debbie?”
“Yes, I do but I guess if you want to then do it.”
Irene spoke up, “You will be the beneficiary of what he learns, Debbie.”
“Alright then.”
The taller young man moved down near Oscar. Irene opened her legs wider to give him room while Oscar moved to the side a bit.
“She’s gaping open. What causes that, Oscar?”
“First off, she has had children so that stretches her opening. It closes up a good deal after childbirth but when she gets excited after that she opens up a little then if a man has a big phallus it causes her to gape. By morning she will have closed up somewhat.”
“What is the white stuff? Is that his sperm?”
“Yes, see the little hard nodule poking downwards with what looks like a little open mouth in it. That’s her cervix. That’s the entry through which the sperm must travel to get a woman pregnant.”
“It looks like it is full of sperm.”
“Yes, it would be. A lot of sperm would be travelling up the fallopian tubes searching for her egg. If they find it and can penetrate the wall she will be pregnant.”
“Is Irene fertile?”
“I don’t know. Even Irene doesn’t know that for sure.”
“She could be getting pregnant, right now then.”
“It’s possible.”
“Damn, that’s a real turn-on. The thought really gets me hard. Look at this.” Daniel rolled over on his side and his cock flipped up hitting Oscar in the side of his hip.
“That thing is like a nuclear powerhead. You’re not going to waste it, are you?”
Daniel looked up at Debbie, “Debbie,” he said.
Debbie shook her head. “No way. If you want pussy take the one you’re looking at. Mine has cooled down and I don’t think I can get it functioning tonight. Besides, if dad doesn’t mind mum would love it and I’d like to watch.”
“Can I?”
Oscar smiled at him but didn’t reply.
“Are you sure you don’t mind, Debbie. I’d hate to do something that caused you problems.” Irene stated.
“I’m okay with it. I’d like to see if he can get it all inside you. I should warn you he takes a long time before he can cum.”
“Can you get a condom out of my bag, Oscar?”
Debbie laughed, “He can’t cum with a condom on, mum. It’s either bareback or not at all.”
“Oscar, can I?” Irene asked.
Oscar shook his head as Daniel moved up along Irene’s beautiful slim body.
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
I love the continuation of this story. Please keep up the good work.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 5.
Irene had asked Oscar could she have sex with Daniel, Debbie’s recent lover. Oscar shook his head to indicate that he didn’t approve as Daniel moved up along her body. Oscar looked at Debbie who had sat up in the bed so that she could see. Their eyes met and again Oscar shook his head indicating that he didn’t approve.
Debbie smiled at him and said softly, “it’s okay, daddy. I want to watch.” She had guessed that Oscar’s refusal was to protect her interests.
By this time Daniel had the head of his great phallus at Irene’s entry. “No, Daniel. Not yet. Oscar, give my pussy away to Daniel.” It wasn’t a request it was a demand. Oscar moved up along the bed. By this stage, Daniel had sat back on his haunches and his magnificent horse-like cock stood almost straight up.
“He’s dry, Oscar.”
“No, Irene not that, Debbie is here.”
“He’s dry, Oscar. Something that big needs to be wet to enter me.”
“Please, not that, Irene not in front of my daughter.”
Irene lifted her head to look at Debbie whose mouth had fallen open. “You don’t mind if your dad sucks the cock of your lover, do you, Debbie?”
“No, mum, not that, It is belittling. I’ll do it for you.”
“I want Oscar to it, Debbie. It turns me on and gets me hot for your lover. Besides, he did it the first time without me asking so I know he enjoys it.”
Debbie looked at her father. Oscar suspected that he saw sympathy in her eyes for the position he found himself in. He stood up continuing to look at his daughter then bent down and placed his mouth on the young man’s head. Until then he had not realized how thick the big purple head was. He opened his mouth as far as he was capable but he doubted that he could get it in there. He didn’t want his teeth to hurt the young man’s appendage so he pulled back, ran his tongue around his mouth to produce spit then lowered his mouth once more onto his cock.
Oscar closed his lips to form a seal around the tip of the cock then sucked as hard as he could. Daniel thrust upwards. Oscar knew it was not intentional but an automatic reaction by the young man. Oscar’s fingers on the lower part of his cock felt the tube in Daniels cock contract and at the same time about a thimble full of precum entered Oscar’s mouth. Oscar swirled it around in the spit with his tongue and then let the slippery fluid flow down along the young man’s cock.
Oscar then took his hands and slid them up along his cock and then back down again coating the phallus with the slippery fluid. He then pushed it down towards Irene’s opening.
Daniel followed Oscar’s lead. Oscar placed the tip of Daniel’s cock at Irene’s entry. He lifted it up across her clit then pushed it down again. Irene’s hips lifted on contact with her clit so he repeated the action another two times with the same results. As he pushed the huge head downwards the last time, Daniel pushed forwards and his big purple head disappeared inside her.
“That head of yours is huge, Daniel,” Irene said. “It just about split me open. How did you handle that Debbie?”
“He got into me with some difficulty and a lot of lube, mum. God, he’s further in you already then he could get in me. How do you do it?”
“It took me the best part of a week to get Romando inside me, Debbie and he was just a little bit longer than Daniel. Daniel has a bigger head. I can see why Nicolas has chosen Daniel for you. Any man would be thrilled to watch you take a man this size, especially if it’s your first bull. Oscar, go and get the movie camera out of my bag. I want a video of this.”
Oscar’s mouth dropped open, “You bought the video and you want to record it? Why.”
Irene looked up at her husband and replied, “The time is coming shortly, Oscar that when you suggest I take another lover, I’ll simply say no. Now, I know how this turns you on so before that time comes I need to give you a present. That present will be a library of videos of me with my lovers. I already have video of Marcus but I’m not sure you will want that. So here we are. When we get home I will ask Roberto to take me to a motel. Then I intend asking Romando to join us for a two day holiday.”
“You’ve forgotten one.”
“Well, I didn’t really have an affair with Harry. That was just a slip-up. I’m not sure that he would be interested.”
“Interested, he would break his neck to get to you if you suggested he could.”
“Okay, if you want that then you organize it but do it as soon as we get back.”
All while this conversation was going on, Daniel was slowly moving in the out of Irene. Irene was lifting slightly each time he pushed towards her. It was Debbie who noticed that each time that Daniel pushed into her he would go just that little bit further inside her.
“Daniel is almost all the way inside you now mum.”
“Yes, I know. I can feel it and I like it.”
“I like it too,” Daniel stated. “I’ve never been inside a woman this far before. Your mum feels great, Debbie.”
“Does she feel better than me?”
“No, your mum is not better but different. You’re tight but shallow She’s not as tight but much deeper. It feels very good because I have never been able to get this far inside before. I think I might get all the way in soon. I didn’t want to interfere with the discussion so I’ve been only going slowly. I’d like to do more.” While they talked Oscar had found the video and set it up.
“Okay folks, the talk can wait until Daniel has seeded me. I’m ready, Daniel.”
Daniel took the hint. He pulled back and thrust forward slapping the bed head against the wall. Irene thrust upwards and he sank all the way to the hilt. He pulled back and thrust again and again. Irene met every thrust with a thrust upwards.
Oscar moved up to Irene, leaned down and they kissed. He felt Daniel move to the side and when he looked up Debbie was kissing him.
“He’s going to make your wife cum, Oscar. I’m going to cum and then he is going to seed my fertile pussy. I will ovulate between now and Friday so you and Debbie may be watching me get impregnated tonight. How do you feel about that?”
“Don’t ask me that, Irene?”
“Should I make him pull out, Oscar?”
“Oh Irene, I love you so much.”
“He’s going to cum as soon as I do, Oscar so you have to tell him what you want.”
“Oh yes, that feels so good, Put your hand over my belly button and feel him, Oscar.” Daniel lifted his body slightly and Oscar placed his hand where she showed him.
“Can I feel too, mum.”
“Yes, Debbie but hurry I’m going to cum soon and I can feel his cock throbbing inside me so Daniel will cum soon too.”
Debbie came around to beside Oscar. She pushed her naked body up against him and said, “Show me where to feel him, daddy.”
Oscar took her hand and directed it to where Irene’s stomach was moving in and out with Daniel’s thrusts. “That’s really something daddy, isn’t it?”
“Yes, honey. It is but you wait until he has his orgasm. You will see his sperm shooting out against her stomach walls. I’ll probably cum as well.”
“I wish……..” Debbie didn’t finish her sentence.
“You wish what?”
“I wish you weren’t my dad.”
“Why, honey. Do I disgust you that much?”
“No, daddy, that’s not what I meant. It’s just that I’m so turned on that I need something in me so urgently that I feel I’ll burst if I don’t get it and I can feel how hard you are.”
“You’ll have Daniel after they finish.”
“No, he won’t be able to get it up after this.”
Oscar thought for a moment. “I know that you know that I can’t father children. What I’ll do is I’ll turn towards you. If you want to use me then it’s up to you.”
Oscar turned the ninety degrees not knowing if Debbie was going to use him or not until he felt her soft small hand take him then she backed up against him. Oscar felt the most wonderful slippery feeling of entering a woman who had recently been filled with sperm. He had felt that feeling before but this time it was different. Debbie was tight like his wife had been before she had children except he had never had his wife after another man before their children were born.
He knew that what they were doing was wrong. He knew that he must never allow this to happen again. He felt guilty. He thought he would cum the moment he entered her but that feeling of guilt slowed down his response. Just as he believed that his mind would not let him have an orgasm with his daughter his wife let out a shriek as her orgasm overcome her.
“Oh Oscar, I’m cumming and I’m cumming and I’m cuuuummmmiiinnnnngggg.” Her shrieks and screams went on a long time during which Oscar held his daughter’s hand over where the tip of Daniel’s cock inside his wife and her mother was. Oscar felt her hand give a jump and he knew that his potentially fertile wife was being seeded by a twenty-two-year-old very virile and fertile man.
He felt Debbie’s pussy start throbbing as she muttered, “Oh god, oh god, oh, god, oh god, oh god, oh god, oooohh ggggoooodd, Daddy.” It was too much for Oscar. He tried to pull back but Debbie followed him and he knew he couldn’t get away. He closed his eyes, thrust forward as deep as possible and pumped his worthless sperm into her.
Oscar looked at the floor ashamed of what he had done. “How can I ever look at myself in the mirror after this,” he thought.
“It’s okay, Oscar,” her voice said. “She’s an adult. She knows what she wanted and she took it. If there is a victim here, it’s you. Now kiss her and tell her that you love her.”
“But Irene, what have I done?”
“Look at her, Oscar. Is she worried about what just happened? The only worry she has got is your reaction. Kiss her and tell her you love her because if you don’t she will fret over what harm she has done to you. You don’t want that, do you?”
“Come here, Debbie.” Debbie moved back over to him and put her arms around his neck. “I love you, as my daughter I mean. I shouldn’t have let that happen.”
Debbie laughed, “There is no harm done. I wanted that. I needed that and like always, no matter what it is you always look after me. Let’s make it our little secret. There is only one thing that worries me about what we did.”
“What’s that, honey?”
“If sex with you is that good all the time why does mum go chasing other men?”
Oscar laughed, “Maybe she is doing it for me. I like watching her.”
Debbie smiled, “I can see that Nicolas is just like you.”
“Sounds like you are looking for another daddy.”
“He’s good, daddy but he’ll never be as good as you. My mum is the luckiest woman in the world. Tell me this thing about mum ovulating. Is she teasing you or what?”
“She’s not teasing me, well, she is but what she said is true.”
“So I might have another sister shortly.”
“Now who is doing the teasing?”
“Can we leave these two along to finish off their cuddling? I need to discuss something with you, daddy.”
“Okay, let’s go and have a cup of tea. Irene is trying to get your lover excited again.”
“Damn, she’s like a fucking machine, isn’t she?”
Oscar nodded and laughed as they walked away.
…
With the tea made Oscar sat down next to his daughter in the lounge chair. He took a sip of his tea then turned to her and asked, “Well, what is it?”
“I wasn’t going to discuss my concerns with anyone but after tonight I feel comfortable talking to you daddy.”
“I’m disappointed to hear that because I always thought that you could talk to me about anything and it would stay between us and only us. Now, what is the problem?”
“Daniel told me that he can’t wear condoms because with them on he can’t reach orgasm. I told him no condom, no pussy. When Nicolas called he told Daniel that he can go bareback with me.”
“Okay, so what is the question or the problem?”
“Like mum, I am only a few days from ovulating.”
“Yes, so?”
“You don’t see that as a problem?”
“It is only a problem if you let it become a problem.”
“What! My boyfriend wants me to go bareback with another man while I’m fertile, using no protection and ovulating and you don't see that as a problem.”
“Let me explain something that is very important about you and your body. You should know this already but it seems that I may not have taught you well enough. That body,” Oscar pointed at her face then her breasts, her stomach and then her pussy, “That body, all of it inside and out belongs to you, not Nicolas, not Daniel, not me or anyone else. It belongs to you and only you unless you choose to give it to someone else. So when Daniel says that he won’t or can’t wear a condom with you and you disagree then you say goodbye then tell them if you change your mind you know where to find me.”
“That sounds good in principle but Nicolas and I plan to marry and he wants me to do it.”
“Fine, let him express his desire but he is not the decision-maker here, you are. If you choose to love Nicolas and marry him and present a child to him that is fathered by Daniel then that is fine but you can never blame Nicolas or Daniel for that because it has to be your choice for it to happen.”
“So you think I should say no to Nicolas?”
“That is not what I just said to you. What I did say is that it is a decision that you have to make. You may choose to do it or you may choose not to do it. If you choose not to do it and it still happens they call that rape and the people responsible should face the consequences.”
“Nicolas is coming down here the day after tomorrow expecting to see me make love to Daniel. He’s going to be disappointed maybe even angry with me.”
“If this man that you are in love with doesn’t respect you enough to accept your decision about your body then he is not a good person. Does he get angry with you often?”
“No, he has never got angry with me.”
“So why would you think that he would get angry this time.”
“We’ve talked about me finding a lover. It seems so important to him. I don’t want to disappoint him after agreeing to get with someone for him.”
“If you have agreed why has it become an issue?”
“I forgot that I would be ovulating. When I remembered I just thought I would use condoms.”
“Okay, we are back where we started then. Tell him no condom, no sex. Daniel seems to be a good lad. Tell him and then suggest that you go to dinner instead. You can always use your mouth…. Oh, that’s not possible, is it? He’s too big. Give him a two-handed wank if he wants to get off.”
“You think that will satisfy him after being inside mum and having sex with me twice tonight?”
“We all have our problems, honey and if the option is to raise a child for twenty odd years or have a wank I know which one I’d take.”
Debbie laughed and replied, “It seems that mum thinks differently to you. She has done it before and I think she is about to do it again.”
“No, you are wrong about that. I told you never to raise this topic again but perhaps it is time that you knew the truth. Now, I’ll ask a question. If I tell you the truth will you promise never to raise the question of Michael’s paternity again?”
“I knew you would tell me the story one day. Of course, I promise.”
“Alright, the reason that Michael is my son is that I asked Irene to bear a son for our family. You see, I am the only one left in the family who can supply a son or at least that is what the family thinks. So I had a challenge, how can an impotent man provide a son for his family to take the families name into the future generations?”
“She did it for you?”
“Yes, this is how we came to be where we are today. We talked about it and something in my brain clicked in. Every time I even thought about it I became erect. Eventually, Irene noticed and she teased me about it. She told me little stories that were all untrue but I got so excited that I couldn’t have sex with her because my orgasm happened before I entered her. Just the thought of it made me cum.”
“My God, you are so much like Nicolas. Nicolas and I had a very good sex life until I told him about mum being with other men and you knowing about it and encouraging it. From the moment that I told him about it he could not satisfy me because every time we start he mentions me cheating on him and then he cums, leaving me frustrated.
“Yes, he must be very much like me. Perhaps when he comes down you might suggest to him that he talk to me. He may feel different. He may feel sexually incompetent. He may have many different feelings that he doesn’t understand. I may be able to help with that if he talks to me about it.”
“I’d really like that daddy.”
“Debbie, I need to ask, do you intend telling Nicolas about you and me tonight?”
“No, of course I won’t. I’d never do that to you. What we did is a family secret to never be divulged to anyone.”
“What about Daniel?”
“Daniel probably didn’t even understand what happened. He was too involved with mum to worry about you or me. Besides, if he does know and talks he will know that my pussy and mums will be offside for him. He won’t talk. The secret is ours.”
“Good.”
“Daddy?”
“Yes, sweetheart.”
“I really enjoyed it with you. I wish that society didn’t have these stupid rules.”
Oscar chuckled, “Those rules are not stupid, Debbie. They are there to protect the species. Father and daughter should never have sex because the DNA could be damaged.”
“But you can’t have children.”
“That’s correct but the person who made the rules didn’t know me or even know what a vasectomy was.”
“Are you ever sorry that you had it done?”
“I sometimes wish I hadn’t had it done but that disappears when I remember why I had it done.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Your mother was very sick after Rena was born. One of the doctors told me that if she ever had another child she may die. The answer was obvious. I couldn’t lose her. I couldn’t live without her so I went out and arranged the operation.”
“But she has had Michael and she survived. She didn’t even get ill.”
“Yes, that simply shows that doctors are not always right. They make an assessment on what they know and sometimes on what they think they know. Doctors are people and people make mistakes. We are not infallible. Sometimes we think we are but we’re not.”
“Mum said that she could get pregnant by Daniel. How would you feel if that happened?”
“It’s not going to happen.”
“How could you know that?”
“I know your mother, that’s all.”
“So why would she say that if it was not likely to happen?”
“There could be several reasons. She may have been making it more exciting for me. She may have wanted to see your reaction. There are two other possible reasons but you might not like to hear them.”
“Daddy you know that is like waving a red flag at a bull.”
Oscar chuckled, “another reason may be to train you on how to make it more exciting for Nicolas. Some of what she is doing has been about teaching you about the hotwife, cuckold relationship. Isn’t that what good mothers do, train their daughters?”
“I see and the other?”
“This one you might not like. She enjoyed being with Daniel. She knows that some men have a pregnancy fantasy. By putting it out there she was encouraging Daniel to come back to her.”
“Would she meet Daniel behind my back?”
“She would expect him to talk to you about it and only come back if you agreed. When he does come back she would make sure that you approve. I know her and she wouldn’t do it without your blessing.”
“I’m surprised that you’re telling me this, daddy?”
“I’ve always been honest with you, haven’t I?”
“Yes.”
“It is important that you have time to think about how you might handle it should Daniel talk to you. If you’re not prepared you will not have time to think about it and understand your real feelings before you make any decision.”
“I’m already feeling a little jealous. While we were talking I heard the bedhead slapping against the wall. Maybe I should go to bed and leave them to it.”
“Me too. Irene will come back when she is ready. Good night, Sweetheart. Don’t worry about it too much.”
“Okay, daddy. Good night.”
….
When Oscar entered the master bedroom he pulled a pair of underpants on and climbed into bed. He immediately felt the heat off Teresa’s body. He had forgotten that Teresa was still there. She was still asleep. Oscar thought it best if he moved back into the same spooning position that he had been in before he left her so he moved carefully across the bed. He then passed his hand over her body to hold one of her breasts in his hand.
“Did you enjoy watching them?” Teresa asked.
“I thought you were asleep,” Oscar replied attempting to avoid the question.
Teresa giggled, “I felt you slip out of me and then I felt you leave the bedroom. I knew where you would have gone.”
“You let me go without speaking to me?”
“I’m a friend who loves you, Oscar. I’m not your controller. You don’t have to answer me if you prefer not to.”
“Yes, it was nice.”
“Only nice.”
“On the high end of nice.”
“Hhhmm, I thought so, absolutely wonderful.”
“That’s might be going a little far. You were absolutely wonderful this was just a bit below that.”
“Thanks, Oscar, I should tell you something. It’s about Irene.”
“Alright, but remember if I’m not supposed to know you will be divulging a confidence.”
“She doesn’t know that I know. After you left I was sore so I needed something like a cream to ease it a little so I went into the bathroom to see if Irene had anything in her cosmetics bag.”
“Teresa, please don’t go any further. She thinks I don’t know and I don’t want to spoil it for her.”
“It sounds as if you know what I was going to tell you?”
“I think I do, yes. You see Irene puts all her wrappings into the bin and I always empty the bin piece by piece to separate out the material that can be recycled. The type of pill that Irene uses has very specific wrappings. The first wrapping was there three months before our holiday started. To be safe she needs to be on the pill for three months. This told me that she was preparing to start our game again so I invited Antonio to join us.”
“You’re a sneaky rat, Oscar.”
“Thanks, Teresa. I knew you would appreciate any man who is a good provider to his wife.”
“I still believe that the day will come, Oscar when you will need to make a decision. When that time comes I will be here for you, don’t forget that.”
“I promise that I will not forget that if it is me that has to make the decision.”
“I don’t follow. Surely you can’t believe that Irene will continue to have a lover and not get emotionally involved, do you?”
“The day might come when it is Irene that makes the decision, not me.”
“Do you think that is likely?”
“Yes, that is very likely. I expect that it will happen in the next three or four months.”
“You think she will leave you in three or four months?”
“No, I wasn’t talking about me. I was talking about you.”
“Me? Oscar, you’re talking in riddles.”
Oscar chuckled, “You still haven’t woken up yet, have you?”
“I have no idea of what you are talking about.”
Oscar chuckled again, “Sounds like you will need to wait the three or four months to work it out then because, Teresa, I’m not going to tell you any more than I have. Now, kiss me and go back to sleep.”
“I will as long as you put him back in me.”
“That, mi-lady will be my pleasure.”
This time it was Teresa who chuckled, “and mine,” she mumbled as she drifted back to sleep.
Irene had asked Oscar could she have sex with Daniel, Debbie’s recent lover. Oscar shook his head to indicate that he didn’t approve as Daniel moved up along her body. Oscar looked at Debbie who had sat up in the bed so that she could see. Their eyes met and again Oscar shook his head indicating that he didn’t approve.
Debbie smiled at him and said softly, “it’s okay, daddy. I want to watch.” She had guessed that Oscar’s refusal was to protect her interests.
By this time Daniel had the head of his great phallus at Irene’s entry. “No, Daniel. Not yet. Oscar, give my pussy away to Daniel.” It wasn’t a request it was a demand. Oscar moved up along the bed. By this stage, Daniel had sat back on his haunches and his magnificent horse-like cock stood almost straight up.
“He’s dry, Oscar.”
“No, Irene not that, Debbie is here.”
“He’s dry, Oscar. Something that big needs to be wet to enter me.”
“Please, not that, Irene not in front of my daughter.”
Irene lifted her head to look at Debbie whose mouth had fallen open. “You don’t mind if your dad sucks the cock of your lover, do you, Debbie?”
“No, mum, not that, It is belittling. I’ll do it for you.”
“I want Oscar to it, Debbie. It turns me on and gets me hot for your lover. Besides, he did it the first time without me asking so I know he enjoys it.”
Debbie looked at her father. Oscar suspected that he saw sympathy in her eyes for the position he found himself in. He stood up continuing to look at his daughter then bent down and placed his mouth on the young man’s head. Until then he had not realized how thick the big purple head was. He opened his mouth as far as he was capable but he doubted that he could get it in there. He didn’t want his teeth to hurt the young man’s appendage so he pulled back, ran his tongue around his mouth to produce spit then lowered his mouth once more onto his cock.
Oscar closed his lips to form a seal around the tip of the cock then sucked as hard as he could. Daniel thrust upwards. Oscar knew it was not intentional but an automatic reaction by the young man. Oscar’s fingers on the lower part of his cock felt the tube in Daniels cock contract and at the same time about a thimble full of precum entered Oscar’s mouth. Oscar swirled it around in the spit with his tongue and then let the slippery fluid flow down along the young man’s cock.
Oscar then took his hands and slid them up along his cock and then back down again coating the phallus with the slippery fluid. He then pushed it down towards Irene’s opening.
Daniel followed Oscar’s lead. Oscar placed the tip of Daniel’s cock at Irene’s entry. He lifted it up across her clit then pushed it down again. Irene’s hips lifted on contact with her clit so he repeated the action another two times with the same results. As he pushed the huge head downwards the last time, Daniel pushed forwards and his big purple head disappeared inside her.
“That head of yours is huge, Daniel,” Irene said. “It just about split me open. How did you handle that Debbie?”
“He got into me with some difficulty and a lot of lube, mum. God, he’s further in you already then he could get in me. How do you do it?”
“It took me the best part of a week to get Romando inside me, Debbie and he was just a little bit longer than Daniel. Daniel has a bigger head. I can see why Nicolas has chosen Daniel for you. Any man would be thrilled to watch you take a man this size, especially if it’s your first bull. Oscar, go and get the movie camera out of my bag. I want a video of this.”
Oscar’s mouth dropped open, “You bought the video and you want to record it? Why.”
Irene looked up at her husband and replied, “The time is coming shortly, Oscar that when you suggest I take another lover, I’ll simply say no. Now, I know how this turns you on so before that time comes I need to give you a present. That present will be a library of videos of me with my lovers. I already have video of Marcus but I’m not sure you will want that. So here we are. When we get home I will ask Roberto to take me to a motel. Then I intend asking Romando to join us for a two day holiday.”
“You’ve forgotten one.”
“Well, I didn’t really have an affair with Harry. That was just a slip-up. I’m not sure that he would be interested.”
“Interested, he would break his neck to get to you if you suggested he could.”
“Okay, if you want that then you organize it but do it as soon as we get back.”
All while this conversation was going on, Daniel was slowly moving in the out of Irene. Irene was lifting slightly each time he pushed towards her. It was Debbie who noticed that each time that Daniel pushed into her he would go just that little bit further inside her.
“Daniel is almost all the way inside you now mum.”
“Yes, I know. I can feel it and I like it.”
“I like it too,” Daniel stated. “I’ve never been inside a woman this far before. Your mum feels great, Debbie.”
“Does she feel better than me?”
“No, your mum is not better but different. You’re tight but shallow She’s not as tight but much deeper. It feels very good because I have never been able to get this far inside before. I think I might get all the way in soon. I didn’t want to interfere with the discussion so I’ve been only going slowly. I’d like to do more.” While they talked Oscar had found the video and set it up.
“Okay folks, the talk can wait until Daniel has seeded me. I’m ready, Daniel.”
Daniel took the hint. He pulled back and thrust forward slapping the bed head against the wall. Irene thrust upwards and he sank all the way to the hilt. He pulled back and thrust again and again. Irene met every thrust with a thrust upwards.
Oscar moved up to Irene, leaned down and they kissed. He felt Daniel move to the side and when he looked up Debbie was kissing him.
“He’s going to make your wife cum, Oscar. I’m going to cum and then he is going to seed my fertile pussy. I will ovulate between now and Friday so you and Debbie may be watching me get impregnated tonight. How do you feel about that?”
“Don’t ask me that, Irene?”
“Should I make him pull out, Oscar?”
“Oh Irene, I love you so much.”
“He’s going to cum as soon as I do, Oscar so you have to tell him what you want.”
“Oh yes, that feels so good, Put your hand over my belly button and feel him, Oscar.” Daniel lifted his body slightly and Oscar placed his hand where she showed him.
“Can I feel too, mum.”
“Yes, Debbie but hurry I’m going to cum soon and I can feel his cock throbbing inside me so Daniel will cum soon too.”
Debbie came around to beside Oscar. She pushed her naked body up against him and said, “Show me where to feel him, daddy.”
Oscar took her hand and directed it to where Irene’s stomach was moving in and out with Daniel’s thrusts. “That’s really something daddy, isn’t it?”
“Yes, honey. It is but you wait until he has his orgasm. You will see his sperm shooting out against her stomach walls. I’ll probably cum as well.”
“I wish……..” Debbie didn’t finish her sentence.
“You wish what?”
“I wish you weren’t my dad.”
“Why, honey. Do I disgust you that much?”
“No, daddy, that’s not what I meant. It’s just that I’m so turned on that I need something in me so urgently that I feel I’ll burst if I don’t get it and I can feel how hard you are.”
“You’ll have Daniel after they finish.”
“No, he won’t be able to get it up after this.”
Oscar thought for a moment. “I know that you know that I can’t father children. What I’ll do is I’ll turn towards you. If you want to use me then it’s up to you.”
Oscar turned the ninety degrees not knowing if Debbie was going to use him or not until he felt her soft small hand take him then she backed up against him. Oscar felt the most wonderful slippery feeling of entering a woman who had recently been filled with sperm. He had felt that feeling before but this time it was different. Debbie was tight like his wife had been before she had children except he had never had his wife after another man before their children were born.
He knew that what they were doing was wrong. He knew that he must never allow this to happen again. He felt guilty. He thought he would cum the moment he entered her but that feeling of guilt slowed down his response. Just as he believed that his mind would not let him have an orgasm with his daughter his wife let out a shriek as her orgasm overcome her.
“Oh Oscar, I’m cumming and I’m cumming and I’m cuuuummmmiiinnnnngggg.” Her shrieks and screams went on a long time during which Oscar held his daughter’s hand over where the tip of Daniel’s cock inside his wife and her mother was. Oscar felt her hand give a jump and he knew that his potentially fertile wife was being seeded by a twenty-two-year-old very virile and fertile man.
He felt Debbie’s pussy start throbbing as she muttered, “Oh god, oh god, oh, god, oh god, oh god, oh god, oooohh ggggoooodd, Daddy.” It was too much for Oscar. He tried to pull back but Debbie followed him and he knew he couldn’t get away. He closed his eyes, thrust forward as deep as possible and pumped his worthless sperm into her.
Oscar looked at the floor ashamed of what he had done. “How can I ever look at myself in the mirror after this,” he thought.
“It’s okay, Oscar,” her voice said. “She’s an adult. She knows what she wanted and she took it. If there is a victim here, it’s you. Now kiss her and tell her that you love her.”
“But Irene, what have I done?”
“Look at her, Oscar. Is she worried about what just happened? The only worry she has got is your reaction. Kiss her and tell her you love her because if you don’t she will fret over what harm she has done to you. You don’t want that, do you?”
“Come here, Debbie.” Debbie moved back over to him and put her arms around his neck. “I love you, as my daughter I mean. I shouldn’t have let that happen.”
Debbie laughed, “There is no harm done. I wanted that. I needed that and like always, no matter what it is you always look after me. Let’s make it our little secret. There is only one thing that worries me about what we did.”
“What’s that, honey?”
“If sex with you is that good all the time why does mum go chasing other men?”
Oscar laughed, “Maybe she is doing it for me. I like watching her.”
Debbie smiled, “I can see that Nicolas is just like you.”
“Sounds like you are looking for another daddy.”
“He’s good, daddy but he’ll never be as good as you. My mum is the luckiest woman in the world. Tell me this thing about mum ovulating. Is she teasing you or what?”
“She’s not teasing me, well, she is but what she said is true.”
“So I might have another sister shortly.”
“Now who is doing the teasing?”
“Can we leave these two along to finish off their cuddling? I need to discuss something with you, daddy.”
“Okay, let’s go and have a cup of tea. Irene is trying to get your lover excited again.”
“Damn, she’s like a fucking machine, isn’t she?”
Oscar nodded and laughed as they walked away.
…
With the tea made Oscar sat down next to his daughter in the lounge chair. He took a sip of his tea then turned to her and asked, “Well, what is it?”
“I wasn’t going to discuss my concerns with anyone but after tonight I feel comfortable talking to you daddy.”
“I’m disappointed to hear that because I always thought that you could talk to me about anything and it would stay between us and only us. Now, what is the problem?”
“Daniel told me that he can’t wear condoms because with them on he can’t reach orgasm. I told him no condom, no pussy. When Nicolas called he told Daniel that he can go bareback with me.”
“Okay, so what is the question or the problem?”
“Like mum, I am only a few days from ovulating.”
“Yes, so?”
“You don’t see that as a problem?”
“It is only a problem if you let it become a problem.”
“What! My boyfriend wants me to go bareback with another man while I’m fertile, using no protection and ovulating and you don't see that as a problem.”
“Let me explain something that is very important about you and your body. You should know this already but it seems that I may not have taught you well enough. That body,” Oscar pointed at her face then her breasts, her stomach and then her pussy, “That body, all of it inside and out belongs to you, not Nicolas, not Daniel, not me or anyone else. It belongs to you and only you unless you choose to give it to someone else. So when Daniel says that he won’t or can’t wear a condom with you and you disagree then you say goodbye then tell them if you change your mind you know where to find me.”
“That sounds good in principle but Nicolas and I plan to marry and he wants me to do it.”
“Fine, let him express his desire but he is not the decision-maker here, you are. If you choose to love Nicolas and marry him and present a child to him that is fathered by Daniel then that is fine but you can never blame Nicolas or Daniel for that because it has to be your choice for it to happen.”
“So you think I should say no to Nicolas?”
“That is not what I just said to you. What I did say is that it is a decision that you have to make. You may choose to do it or you may choose not to do it. If you choose not to do it and it still happens they call that rape and the people responsible should face the consequences.”
“Nicolas is coming down here the day after tomorrow expecting to see me make love to Daniel. He’s going to be disappointed maybe even angry with me.”
“If this man that you are in love with doesn’t respect you enough to accept your decision about your body then he is not a good person. Does he get angry with you often?”
“No, he has never got angry with me.”
“So why would you think that he would get angry this time.”
“We’ve talked about me finding a lover. It seems so important to him. I don’t want to disappoint him after agreeing to get with someone for him.”
“If you have agreed why has it become an issue?”
“I forgot that I would be ovulating. When I remembered I just thought I would use condoms.”
“Okay, we are back where we started then. Tell him no condom, no sex. Daniel seems to be a good lad. Tell him and then suggest that you go to dinner instead. You can always use your mouth…. Oh, that’s not possible, is it? He’s too big. Give him a two-handed wank if he wants to get off.”
“You think that will satisfy him after being inside mum and having sex with me twice tonight?”
“We all have our problems, honey and if the option is to raise a child for twenty odd years or have a wank I know which one I’d take.”
Debbie laughed and replied, “It seems that mum thinks differently to you. She has done it before and I think she is about to do it again.”
“No, you are wrong about that. I told you never to raise this topic again but perhaps it is time that you knew the truth. Now, I’ll ask a question. If I tell you the truth will you promise never to raise the question of Michael’s paternity again?”
“I knew you would tell me the story one day. Of course, I promise.”
“Alright, the reason that Michael is my son is that I asked Irene to bear a son for our family. You see, I am the only one left in the family who can supply a son or at least that is what the family thinks. So I had a challenge, how can an impotent man provide a son for his family to take the families name into the future generations?”
“She did it for you?”
“Yes, this is how we came to be where we are today. We talked about it and something in my brain clicked in. Every time I even thought about it I became erect. Eventually, Irene noticed and she teased me about it. She told me little stories that were all untrue but I got so excited that I couldn’t have sex with her because my orgasm happened before I entered her. Just the thought of it made me cum.”
“My God, you are so much like Nicolas. Nicolas and I had a very good sex life until I told him about mum being with other men and you knowing about it and encouraging it. From the moment that I told him about it he could not satisfy me because every time we start he mentions me cheating on him and then he cums, leaving me frustrated.
“Yes, he must be very much like me. Perhaps when he comes down you might suggest to him that he talk to me. He may feel different. He may feel sexually incompetent. He may have many different feelings that he doesn’t understand. I may be able to help with that if he talks to me about it.”
“I’d really like that daddy.”
“Debbie, I need to ask, do you intend telling Nicolas about you and me tonight?”
“No, of course I won’t. I’d never do that to you. What we did is a family secret to never be divulged to anyone.”
“What about Daniel?”
“Daniel probably didn’t even understand what happened. He was too involved with mum to worry about you or me. Besides, if he does know and talks he will know that my pussy and mums will be offside for him. He won’t talk. The secret is ours.”
“Good.”
“Daddy?”
“Yes, sweetheart.”
“I really enjoyed it with you. I wish that society didn’t have these stupid rules.”
Oscar chuckled, “Those rules are not stupid, Debbie. They are there to protect the species. Father and daughter should never have sex because the DNA could be damaged.”
“But you can’t have children.”
“That’s correct but the person who made the rules didn’t know me or even know what a vasectomy was.”
“Are you ever sorry that you had it done?”
“I sometimes wish I hadn’t had it done but that disappears when I remember why I had it done.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Your mother was very sick after Rena was born. One of the doctors told me that if she ever had another child she may die. The answer was obvious. I couldn’t lose her. I couldn’t live without her so I went out and arranged the operation.”
“But she has had Michael and she survived. She didn’t even get ill.”
“Yes, that simply shows that doctors are not always right. They make an assessment on what they know and sometimes on what they think they know. Doctors are people and people make mistakes. We are not infallible. Sometimes we think we are but we’re not.”
“Mum said that she could get pregnant by Daniel. How would you feel if that happened?”
“It’s not going to happen.”
“How could you know that?”
“I know your mother, that’s all.”
“So why would she say that if it was not likely to happen?”
“There could be several reasons. She may have been making it more exciting for me. She may have wanted to see your reaction. There are two other possible reasons but you might not like to hear them.”
“Daddy you know that is like waving a red flag at a bull.”
Oscar chuckled, “another reason may be to train you on how to make it more exciting for Nicolas. Some of what she is doing has been about teaching you about the hotwife, cuckold relationship. Isn’t that what good mothers do, train their daughters?”
“I see and the other?”
“This one you might not like. She enjoyed being with Daniel. She knows that some men have a pregnancy fantasy. By putting it out there she was encouraging Daniel to come back to her.”
“Would she meet Daniel behind my back?”
“She would expect him to talk to you about it and only come back if you agreed. When he does come back she would make sure that you approve. I know her and she wouldn’t do it without your blessing.”
“I’m surprised that you’re telling me this, daddy?”
“I’ve always been honest with you, haven’t I?”
“Yes.”
“It is important that you have time to think about how you might handle it should Daniel talk to you. If you’re not prepared you will not have time to think about it and understand your real feelings before you make any decision.”
“I’m already feeling a little jealous. While we were talking I heard the bedhead slapping against the wall. Maybe I should go to bed and leave them to it.”
“Me too. Irene will come back when she is ready. Good night, Sweetheart. Don’t worry about it too much.”
“Okay, daddy. Good night.”
….
When Oscar entered the master bedroom he pulled a pair of underpants on and climbed into bed. He immediately felt the heat off Teresa’s body. He had forgotten that Teresa was still there. She was still asleep. Oscar thought it best if he moved back into the same spooning position that he had been in before he left her so he moved carefully across the bed. He then passed his hand over her body to hold one of her breasts in his hand.
“Did you enjoy watching them?” Teresa asked.
“I thought you were asleep,” Oscar replied attempting to avoid the question.
Teresa giggled, “I felt you slip out of me and then I felt you leave the bedroom. I knew where you would have gone.”
“You let me go without speaking to me?”
“I’m a friend who loves you, Oscar. I’m not your controller. You don’t have to answer me if you prefer not to.”
“Yes, it was nice.”
“Only nice.”
“On the high end of nice.”
“Hhhmm, I thought so, absolutely wonderful.”
“That’s might be going a little far. You were absolutely wonderful this was just a bit below that.”
“Thanks, Oscar, I should tell you something. It’s about Irene.”
“Alright, but remember if I’m not supposed to know you will be divulging a confidence.”
“She doesn’t know that I know. After you left I was sore so I needed something like a cream to ease it a little so I went into the bathroom to see if Irene had anything in her cosmetics bag.”
“Teresa, please don’t go any further. She thinks I don’t know and I don’t want to spoil it for her.”
“It sounds as if you know what I was going to tell you?”
“I think I do, yes. You see Irene puts all her wrappings into the bin and I always empty the bin piece by piece to separate out the material that can be recycled. The type of pill that Irene uses has very specific wrappings. The first wrapping was there three months before our holiday started. To be safe she needs to be on the pill for three months. This told me that she was preparing to start our game again so I invited Antonio to join us.”
“You’re a sneaky rat, Oscar.”
“Thanks, Teresa. I knew you would appreciate any man who is a good provider to his wife.”
“I still believe that the day will come, Oscar when you will need to make a decision. When that time comes I will be here for you, don’t forget that.”
“I promise that I will not forget that if it is me that has to make the decision.”
“I don’t follow. Surely you can’t believe that Irene will continue to have a lover and not get emotionally involved, do you?”
“The day might come when it is Irene that makes the decision, not me.”
“Do you think that is likely?”
“Yes, that is very likely. I expect that it will happen in the next three or four months.”
“You think she will leave you in three or four months?”
“No, I wasn’t talking about me. I was talking about you.”
“Me? Oscar, you’re talking in riddles.”
Oscar chuckled, “You still haven’t woken up yet, have you?”
“I have no idea of what you are talking about.”
Oscar chuckled again, “Sounds like you will need to wait the three or four months to work it out then because, Teresa, I’m not going to tell you any more than I have. Now, kiss me and go back to sleep.”
“I will as long as you put him back in me.”
“That, mi-lady will be my pleasure.”
This time it was Teresa who chuckled, “and mine,” she mumbled as she drifted back to sleep.
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Highly anticipate to continuation of this. You're going a fabulous job. A story that is so true like!
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 6.
Daniel pulled away from Debbie and got out of the car. He moved around to the passenger’s side and took Debbie’s hand as she stood up. He took her into his arms again and they kissed.
“I’m sorry that I got carried away with your mum, Debbie.”
“Don’t worry about it. My dad wanted it to happen and I liked watching. I was a little pissed that you and mum went a second time but I’ll get over it.”
“Your mum told Oscar that she could get pregnant from me. I thought your dad would stop me but he didn’t.”
“Don’t worry about that either. He always picks up responsibility for what mum does. They will work it out together.”
“Debbie, I should tell you something. I don’t want to hide anything from you.”
“If you choose to tell me something then that is good but you shouldn’t feel compelled to tell me unless it is going to affect me.”
“It’s not about you. It’s about me and your mum.”
“If it’s private you shouldn’t tell me. You should not be discussing things that you and my mum shared.”
“I need to talk to someone about it and you’re the only one I trust.”
“I feel flattered. That’s quite a compliment.”
“Your dad trusts you so I know I can. I like your dad.”
“I thought it was my mum you liked.”
“Well, I do. It’s hard not to like a woman who you have incredible sex with.”
“It was that good?”
“It was fucking fantastic.”
“Hhmm, I guess I’m off the hit list now.”
“No, I mean she was just as good as you were.”
“I could see she was so good you didn’t even pull out. You just did one and then continued on to do another.”
“I couldn’t pull out. When I tried she wrapped her legs around me and held me there until I recovered. I had no say in it.”
“Okay, now what is it you wanted to tell me?”
“She kept telling me to get her pregnant. What happens if she has my kid?”
“She won’t.”
“How can you know that?”
“I know my dad. Any child that my mum has will be his.”
“What, he would raise my child?”
“Daniel, stop this discussion. I’ve given you my answer. Now stop worrying about it. Women say those kinds of things sometimes when they get excited. If you can get a woman to say something like, give me your baby then you know that they enjoyed what you did for them.”
“You didn’t say it with me.”
“It’s early days yet.”
Daniel led her towards the door to the room but Debbie hung back. “I need to talk to Nicolas. I’ll call him.”
“Why do you need to talk to Nicolas every time we are together?”
“I need to make sure that he is okay with what has been happening.”
“You’re going to ask him for permission to screw me again?”
“Yes, that is our agreement. I mustn’t do anything unless he okay’s it.”
“What if he says no?”
“Relax, Daniel. He is not going to say no. You don’t want to use a condom so I have to talk about that with him. That is the only reason that he might say no. He may not be willing to take the risk again.”
“If he says no tell him I will pull out if he insists.”
“Yea, right, like you did last time. He’s not a fool, Daniel. He knows that you won’t pull out.”
“You told me that he does.”
“Yes, he does and like I told you before he has to live with the consequences of not pulling out. You won’t have to. Besides I have to live with it too and tonight I realized the implications when mum suggested she could get pregnant. I’m going to tell Nicolas that I don’t want to take the risk.”
“Where does that leave me?”
“It leaves you with a decision to make, either have no sex or wear a condom. It’s a simple decision to make.”
“What if I say I won’t do it?”
“It’s has been nice knowing you Daniel. I like you, I really do but it’s a damn shame that it has to end like this.”
“You mean it, don’t you? Do you really think that Nicolas will accept that?”
“Take me home, Daniel.”
“Come on, you don’t have to go home.”
“Yes, I do. You don’t respect my decision, Daniel so I want to go home.”
“And if I don’t want to take you home?”
“That’s simple. I’ll call my dad and when I tell him he will be right pissed off with you. How would you like that, Daniel?”
“I was just joking. If you insist that I wear a condom then I will.”
“Good, so if you go inside and leave the unit door unlocked I’ll follow after I talk to Nicolas.”
“All right.”
Debbie called Nicolas. They talked for about an hour. When Debbie told him that she wanted Daniel to use a condom Nicolas stated that he would prefer that he didn’t have to use a condom but he also told Debbie he respected her right to make that decision.
Debbie described what had happened during the night. About halfway through Nicolas started to breath heavy. Debbie knew that he was masturbating as they talked.
They then told each other how much they missed each other as lovers all around the world do when they are apart and talk by telephone.
Before they finished their call Nicolas asked Debbie did she think that if Daniel and her mum had sex again would he have the opportunity to watch them. Debbie felt a tinge of jealousy at the thought of her man wanting to watch her mother having sex but she concealed her feelings and responded with, “Maybe.”
They ended the call and Debbie joined Daniel in bed. After they kissed Debbie rolled away from him. A few moments later Debbie felt his plastic-sheathed shaft as he pushed it between her legs. This time he entered her easier because he had spread a good coating of lube on the outside of the condom and Debbie was still very slippery from the sperm that had been deposited in her an hour earlier.
Daniel took things very slowly because he knew that Debbie would be sore from earlier but she didn’t complain. It took Daniel a long time to reach his orgasm during which Debbie experienced two of hers.
They lay still together with him embedded inside her.
“Are you okay,” he asked her.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
“Did you enjoy that?”
“Yes, I enjoyed it very much.”
“It took me a long time. I was worried about you.”
“It was very special for me. I like slow, gentle and sensual. Did you know that I had two very long orgasms?”
“Yes, I felt you. Your contractions were like you were trying to milk my dick.”
“Cock.”
“What?”
“It’s not a dick. It’s a cock. Nicolas had a dick. You have a cock.”
“How do you know that?”
“My dad told me. He said that ordinary-sized penises are called dicks but big ones like you have are cocks.”
“Why did he tell you that?”
“He said it was important that I understood the difference otherwise I might insult you.”
“I’m starting to develop feelings for you Debbie.”
“Ssshhh. I know but we can’t talk about that Daniel.”
“Why can’t I tell you how I feel about you?”
“If you do I will have to break it off with you and I don’t want to do that, not yet at least.”
“Why would you break it off with me just because I am falling in love with you?”
“There you go. Why do you want to spoil it for us, Daniel? You just gave me the best sex that I’ve ever experienced and now you’re trying to ruin it for us,”
“Are you saying you don’t care for me?”
“Daniel, if I wasn’t getting emotionally involved I would have told you without hesitation. Now listen carefully so I don’t have to repeat this. If you and I talk about how we feel emotionally about each other we will have to not see each other again because I have a man who is very special and I have no intention of hurting him. You’re his friend and you should think the same way. Do you understand what I’m saying to you?”
“Yes, I’m glad, though.”
“I don’t understand?”
“I’m glad you feel the same way.” Debbie turned her face towards him so he continued. He saw the look on her face and responded with, “Okay, okay, okay, I know, shut the fuck up!”
“Yes, shut the fuck up and kiss me, kiss me like you love me.”
…
Irene had returned to the master bedroom shortly after Daniel and Debbie left for his unit. Irene had encouraged Daniel to take Debbie back with him because she knew that Debbie would feel deserted knowing Irene and Daniel had got carried away.
When she entered the bedroom she saw that Oscar was cuddled up behind Teresa. It was as if someone had stabbed her in the heart seeing it. She went to the bathroom to clean herself but before she could do so Oscar was there and took her into his arms.
“How are you?” he asked.
“Well and truly fucked in more ways than one.”
“Where are the kids?”
“They have gone back to Daniel’s unit together.”
“Is Debbie okay?”
“I think so.”
“You didn’t talk to her?”
“No, she took Daniel’s hand and pulled him to the car.”
“Poor Daniel.”
“Why do you say, poor Daniel?”
“She will have him well and truly worn out by morning.”
“Like that was it?”
“She will want to reclaim him.”
“He is only a friend with benefits. You don’t reclaim friends, you use them for satisfaction.”
“He’s more than just a friend.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Didn’t you see how she looks at him? If she is not in love with him yet she soon will be.”
“Damn, that will be hard for Nicolas to take.”
“He will love it.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really.”
“I had better clean up.”
“Why don’t I help?”
“Okay, why don’t you?” Irene replied putting her left foot on the edge of the bath and opening her legs as Oscar dropped to his knees in front of her.
A lump of thick sperm ran from her and threatened to fall to the floor but Oscar caught it. He then looked up at his wife and asked, “Are you going to tell me about it?”
“Of course I am but it might be difficult with Teresa in the bed.”
“I’ve got a solution for that. Let’s go to the spare bedroom.”
“The sounds great to me as long as you don’t mind sheets covered in sperm.”
Oscar stood, smiled at her and then took her by the hand and pulled her towards the door. Like father like…. Daughter, perhaps?
…
Nicolas was fast asleep when his phone rang. He had expected a call earlier in the night but it had not come. He had walked the floor for two hours. He even tried calling Debbie but her phone was turned off. Eventually, in frustration, he climbed into bed. Although he thought he would never be able to sleep he was pushing up z’s within fifteen minutes.
“Hello,” he said.
“Hi, lover man,” came the reply.
“Debbie?”
“Of course, it’s Debbie. What, do you get so many women calling you late at night that you don’t know it’s me?”
“I’m sorry. It’s just that I have been asleep. How’s Daniel?”
“Daniel’s good. Something happened tonight that I should tell you about.”
“Okay?”
“Daniel and mum got together.”
“Okay.”
“What do you mean, okay? They got together, Nicolas, they fucked!”
“Oh shit. I thought you meant they talked. You mean Daniel fed her a length. Where was your dad?”
“Fed her a length, what the hell is that?”
“It’s men’s talk. Now, where was your dad?”
“He was there with me, watching.”
“My God, you watched with your dad as Daniel had sex with your mum. Oh, that’s really something. Do you think they would let me watch them?”
“You men amaze me. Do you get more enjoyment out of watching then you do out of participating or something? I bet you are wanking yourself now.”
”Well, yes, you know I always do when you and I talk on the phone.”
“I suppose that’s something. It doesn’t do a lot for me though.”
“You’ve got Daniel. That’s enough isn’t it?”
“You sound like you’re jealous.”
“Yes, I am. I’m jealous that he can give you something that I can’t but at the same time, I’m thrilled, I’m excited. It turns me on just thinking about it and tomorrow I will see it. My God, I can’t wait.”
“Nicolas, get serious for a moment.”
“Okay, honey, what is it?”
“This business that you have told Daniel that he doesn’t have to use protection with me. I’m not on the pill. I’ll get pregnant. I’m not ready for that and when it happens I want it to be with just you and me not some old school mate of yours.”
“You have already talked to me about that. I thought it would turn you on as it does me.”
“Are you crazy? It is sheer madness. You are willing to raise a kid for twenty odd years just to get a few minutes of sexual excitement.”
“I read somewhere that couples trying to get pregnant sometimes take months of sex each and every day to succeed.”
“Yes, that’s true but many people succeed on the first try and I’m likely to be one of those. Mum is like that. My God, what did I just say? Oh no, surely not! Oh, Nicolas, I must go. I have to talk to dad.”
“Talk to your dad? What about? What we were talking about?”
“Don’t worry about it. He’s going to use a condom with me. Now I have to go. I need to talk to dad.”
Debbie hung up the phone and quickly dialled her dad’s mobile. “I hope I can wake him,” she thought as she waited.
“Hello, sweetheart,” came her dad’s voice once he had lifted his body over Irene’s then told her to go back to sleep when she asked who it was. He left the bedroom before he spoke.
“Daddy, mum didn’t use protection.”
“Yes, I know, sweetheart.”
“She won’t be on the pill. She doesn’t need to use birth control with you so she wouldn’t have been prepared. I know her cycle and her period always comes a few days before mine. She could be fertile right now!”
Oscar chuckled. “It’s alright,” he assured his daughter.
“It’s not a laughing matter, daddy. She could be pregnant now with Daniel’s child.”
“Hey, sweetheart, stop worrying about your mother and start thinking about yourself. You and Nicolas have a bright future ahead of you so make sure you don’t mess it up for a single night of sexual excitement.”
“I’ve taken steps to protect myself, daddy. If I’m not already carrying Daniels child I won’t be after this. I’m worried about mum though. She took a big risk tonight.”
“Last night, you mean.”
“I don’t follow?”
“It’s after two o’clock in the morning. What happened was last night.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I woke you up. I just panicked when I thought that mum would not be protected. I needed to talk to you about getting the morning after pill.”
“As I said don’t worry about your mother. She has her head screwed on. I’d be surprised if she hasn’t taken some type of precaution. Now how are you coping with what happened?”
“I’m okay.” As Debbie said that she felt a pair of strong arms around her. “Daniel just joined me. What are you doing Daniel?”
Daniel had pushed her forward at the waist and had positioned himself at her entrance. As she spoke he pushed his big head inside her from behind.
“Oh Daniel, you’re so big. Daddy, Daniel is here with me. I’d better hang up.”
“There is no need to hang up, sweetheart. Why don’t you tell me what he is doing?”
“You’re so much like Nicolas, daddy that it’s like talking to the same person. Oh, Daniel, that’s nice. Daniel just thrust about halfway into me, daddy. I’m not deep like mummy so he is just about as far inside me as he has ever been. He’s doing little thrusts now. Each time I feel he’s getting just a little further inside me.”
“You know, he won’t be satisfied with being halfway in you now, Debbie, not after being all the way inside like he was with your mother.”
“I know that. I want so much to give him more, daddy but it hurts me once he goes too far.”
“Irene always told me that it was a good hurt though.”
“Oh yes, it is wonderful. I’m going to cum, daddy. Very soon, I’m going to cum for him, daddy.”
“Are you going to cum for me too? Your daddy wants to hear you cum for him too, sweetheart.”
“Oh yes, oh yes, daddy. I’m cumming, I’m cumming oh yes, I’m cumming for you daddy on mummy’s lover's big cock. Oh yes, daddy, he’s making me ccccuuuummmmm. Ooooohhhh Gggooooddd.”
“You’re beautiful, sweetheart. I’ll have to go now. I’ve got a big mess to clean up.” With that Oscar pushed the end button.
Debbie turned her head towards Daniel, “are you using a condom, Daniel?”
“Of course, I am. You told me I have to.”
“Good, let’s go back to bed and finish this thing while I’m still able to walk.”
“Was that Nicolas on the phone?”
“Yes, of course, it was. Why?”
“You kept calling him daddy, that’s all. It sounded weird.”
Debbie laughed, “Nicolas is weird. You must know that or you wouldn’t be here.”
“Yes, but that daddy stuff spun me right out.”
“You too, it spun me out as well but it made me cum harder than I ever have before so I guess that makes it okay.”
“I guess but I hope he doesn’t expect that type of thing when he arrives here tomorrow.”
“He won’t. I assure you of that.” Debbie gave a little evil sounding laugh, “It will be as if he doesn’t even know it happened. He won’t even remember it.”
Daniel pulled away from Debbie and got out of the car. He moved around to the passenger’s side and took Debbie’s hand as she stood up. He took her into his arms again and they kissed.
“I’m sorry that I got carried away with your mum, Debbie.”
“Don’t worry about it. My dad wanted it to happen and I liked watching. I was a little pissed that you and mum went a second time but I’ll get over it.”
“Your mum told Oscar that she could get pregnant from me. I thought your dad would stop me but he didn’t.”
“Don’t worry about that either. He always picks up responsibility for what mum does. They will work it out together.”
“Debbie, I should tell you something. I don’t want to hide anything from you.”
“If you choose to tell me something then that is good but you shouldn’t feel compelled to tell me unless it is going to affect me.”
“It’s not about you. It’s about me and your mum.”
“If it’s private you shouldn’t tell me. You should not be discussing things that you and my mum shared.”
“I need to talk to someone about it and you’re the only one I trust.”
“I feel flattered. That’s quite a compliment.”
“Your dad trusts you so I know I can. I like your dad.”
“I thought it was my mum you liked.”
“Well, I do. It’s hard not to like a woman who you have incredible sex with.”
“It was that good?”
“It was fucking fantastic.”
“Hhmm, I guess I’m off the hit list now.”
“No, I mean she was just as good as you were.”
“I could see she was so good you didn’t even pull out. You just did one and then continued on to do another.”
“I couldn’t pull out. When I tried she wrapped her legs around me and held me there until I recovered. I had no say in it.”
“Okay, now what is it you wanted to tell me?”
“She kept telling me to get her pregnant. What happens if she has my kid?”
“She won’t.”
“How can you know that?”
“I know my dad. Any child that my mum has will be his.”
“What, he would raise my child?”
“Daniel, stop this discussion. I’ve given you my answer. Now stop worrying about it. Women say those kinds of things sometimes when they get excited. If you can get a woman to say something like, give me your baby then you know that they enjoyed what you did for them.”
“You didn’t say it with me.”
“It’s early days yet.”
Daniel led her towards the door to the room but Debbie hung back. “I need to talk to Nicolas. I’ll call him.”
“Why do you need to talk to Nicolas every time we are together?”
“I need to make sure that he is okay with what has been happening.”
“You’re going to ask him for permission to screw me again?”
“Yes, that is our agreement. I mustn’t do anything unless he okay’s it.”
“What if he says no?”
“Relax, Daniel. He is not going to say no. You don’t want to use a condom so I have to talk about that with him. That is the only reason that he might say no. He may not be willing to take the risk again.”
“If he says no tell him I will pull out if he insists.”
“Yea, right, like you did last time. He’s not a fool, Daniel. He knows that you won’t pull out.”
“You told me that he does.”
“Yes, he does and like I told you before he has to live with the consequences of not pulling out. You won’t have to. Besides I have to live with it too and tonight I realized the implications when mum suggested she could get pregnant. I’m going to tell Nicolas that I don’t want to take the risk.”
“Where does that leave me?”
“It leaves you with a decision to make, either have no sex or wear a condom. It’s a simple decision to make.”
“What if I say I won’t do it?”
“It’s has been nice knowing you Daniel. I like you, I really do but it’s a damn shame that it has to end like this.”
“You mean it, don’t you? Do you really think that Nicolas will accept that?”
“Take me home, Daniel.”
“Come on, you don’t have to go home.”
“Yes, I do. You don’t respect my decision, Daniel so I want to go home.”
“And if I don’t want to take you home?”
“That’s simple. I’ll call my dad and when I tell him he will be right pissed off with you. How would you like that, Daniel?”
“I was just joking. If you insist that I wear a condom then I will.”
“Good, so if you go inside and leave the unit door unlocked I’ll follow after I talk to Nicolas.”
“All right.”
Debbie called Nicolas. They talked for about an hour. When Debbie told him that she wanted Daniel to use a condom Nicolas stated that he would prefer that he didn’t have to use a condom but he also told Debbie he respected her right to make that decision.
Debbie described what had happened during the night. About halfway through Nicolas started to breath heavy. Debbie knew that he was masturbating as they talked.
They then told each other how much they missed each other as lovers all around the world do when they are apart and talk by telephone.
Before they finished their call Nicolas asked Debbie did she think that if Daniel and her mum had sex again would he have the opportunity to watch them. Debbie felt a tinge of jealousy at the thought of her man wanting to watch her mother having sex but she concealed her feelings and responded with, “Maybe.”
They ended the call and Debbie joined Daniel in bed. After they kissed Debbie rolled away from him. A few moments later Debbie felt his plastic-sheathed shaft as he pushed it between her legs. This time he entered her easier because he had spread a good coating of lube on the outside of the condom and Debbie was still very slippery from the sperm that had been deposited in her an hour earlier.
Daniel took things very slowly because he knew that Debbie would be sore from earlier but she didn’t complain. It took Daniel a long time to reach his orgasm during which Debbie experienced two of hers.
They lay still together with him embedded inside her.
“Are you okay,” he asked her.
“Yes, I’m fine.”
“Did you enjoy that?”
“Yes, I enjoyed it very much.”
“It took me a long time. I was worried about you.”
“It was very special for me. I like slow, gentle and sensual. Did you know that I had two very long orgasms?”
“Yes, I felt you. Your contractions were like you were trying to milk my dick.”
“Cock.”
“What?”
“It’s not a dick. It’s a cock. Nicolas had a dick. You have a cock.”
“How do you know that?”
“My dad told me. He said that ordinary-sized penises are called dicks but big ones like you have are cocks.”
“Why did he tell you that?”
“He said it was important that I understood the difference otherwise I might insult you.”
“I’m starting to develop feelings for you Debbie.”
“Ssshhh. I know but we can’t talk about that Daniel.”
“Why can’t I tell you how I feel about you?”
“If you do I will have to break it off with you and I don’t want to do that, not yet at least.”
“Why would you break it off with me just because I am falling in love with you?”
“There you go. Why do you want to spoil it for us, Daniel? You just gave me the best sex that I’ve ever experienced and now you’re trying to ruin it for us,”
“Are you saying you don’t care for me?”
“Daniel, if I wasn’t getting emotionally involved I would have told you without hesitation. Now listen carefully so I don’t have to repeat this. If you and I talk about how we feel emotionally about each other we will have to not see each other again because I have a man who is very special and I have no intention of hurting him. You’re his friend and you should think the same way. Do you understand what I’m saying to you?”
“Yes, I’m glad, though.”
“I don’t understand?”
“I’m glad you feel the same way.” Debbie turned her face towards him so he continued. He saw the look on her face and responded with, “Okay, okay, okay, I know, shut the fuck up!”
“Yes, shut the fuck up and kiss me, kiss me like you love me.”
…
Irene had returned to the master bedroom shortly after Daniel and Debbie left for his unit. Irene had encouraged Daniel to take Debbie back with him because she knew that Debbie would feel deserted knowing Irene and Daniel had got carried away.
When she entered the bedroom she saw that Oscar was cuddled up behind Teresa. It was as if someone had stabbed her in the heart seeing it. She went to the bathroom to clean herself but before she could do so Oscar was there and took her into his arms.
“How are you?” he asked.
“Well and truly fucked in more ways than one.”
“Where are the kids?”
“They have gone back to Daniel’s unit together.”
“Is Debbie okay?”
“I think so.”
“You didn’t talk to her?”
“No, she took Daniel’s hand and pulled him to the car.”
“Poor Daniel.”
“Why do you say, poor Daniel?”
“She will have him well and truly worn out by morning.”
“Like that was it?”
“She will want to reclaim him.”
“He is only a friend with benefits. You don’t reclaim friends, you use them for satisfaction.”
“He’s more than just a friend.”
“Why do you say that?”
“Didn’t you see how she looks at him? If she is not in love with him yet she soon will be.”
“Damn, that will be hard for Nicolas to take.”
“He will love it.”
“Really?”
“Yes, really.”
“I had better clean up.”
“Why don’t I help?”
“Okay, why don’t you?” Irene replied putting her left foot on the edge of the bath and opening her legs as Oscar dropped to his knees in front of her.
A lump of thick sperm ran from her and threatened to fall to the floor but Oscar caught it. He then looked up at his wife and asked, “Are you going to tell me about it?”
“Of course I am but it might be difficult with Teresa in the bed.”
“I’ve got a solution for that. Let’s go to the spare bedroom.”
“The sounds great to me as long as you don’t mind sheets covered in sperm.”
Oscar stood, smiled at her and then took her by the hand and pulled her towards the door. Like father like…. Daughter, perhaps?
…
Nicolas was fast asleep when his phone rang. He had expected a call earlier in the night but it had not come. He had walked the floor for two hours. He even tried calling Debbie but her phone was turned off. Eventually, in frustration, he climbed into bed. Although he thought he would never be able to sleep he was pushing up z’s within fifteen minutes.
“Hello,” he said.
“Hi, lover man,” came the reply.
“Debbie?”
“Of course, it’s Debbie. What, do you get so many women calling you late at night that you don’t know it’s me?”
“I’m sorry. It’s just that I have been asleep. How’s Daniel?”
“Daniel’s good. Something happened tonight that I should tell you about.”
“Okay?”
“Daniel and mum got together.”
“Okay.”
“What do you mean, okay? They got together, Nicolas, they fucked!”
“Oh shit. I thought you meant they talked. You mean Daniel fed her a length. Where was your dad?”
“Fed her a length, what the hell is that?”
“It’s men’s talk. Now, where was your dad?”
“He was there with me, watching.”
“My God, you watched with your dad as Daniel had sex with your mum. Oh, that’s really something. Do you think they would let me watch them?”
“You men amaze me. Do you get more enjoyment out of watching then you do out of participating or something? I bet you are wanking yourself now.”
”Well, yes, you know I always do when you and I talk on the phone.”
“I suppose that’s something. It doesn’t do a lot for me though.”
“You’ve got Daniel. That’s enough isn’t it?”
“You sound like you’re jealous.”
“Yes, I am. I’m jealous that he can give you something that I can’t but at the same time, I’m thrilled, I’m excited. It turns me on just thinking about it and tomorrow I will see it. My God, I can’t wait.”
“Nicolas, get serious for a moment.”
“Okay, honey, what is it?”
“This business that you have told Daniel that he doesn’t have to use protection with me. I’m not on the pill. I’ll get pregnant. I’m not ready for that and when it happens I want it to be with just you and me not some old school mate of yours.”
“You have already talked to me about that. I thought it would turn you on as it does me.”
“Are you crazy? It is sheer madness. You are willing to raise a kid for twenty odd years just to get a few minutes of sexual excitement.”
“I read somewhere that couples trying to get pregnant sometimes take months of sex each and every day to succeed.”
“Yes, that’s true but many people succeed on the first try and I’m likely to be one of those. Mum is like that. My God, what did I just say? Oh no, surely not! Oh, Nicolas, I must go. I have to talk to dad.”
“Talk to your dad? What about? What we were talking about?”
“Don’t worry about it. He’s going to use a condom with me. Now I have to go. I need to talk to dad.”
Debbie hung up the phone and quickly dialled her dad’s mobile. “I hope I can wake him,” she thought as she waited.
“Hello, sweetheart,” came her dad’s voice once he had lifted his body over Irene’s then told her to go back to sleep when she asked who it was. He left the bedroom before he spoke.
“Daddy, mum didn’t use protection.”
“Yes, I know, sweetheart.”
“She won’t be on the pill. She doesn’t need to use birth control with you so she wouldn’t have been prepared. I know her cycle and her period always comes a few days before mine. She could be fertile right now!”
Oscar chuckled. “It’s alright,” he assured his daughter.
“It’s not a laughing matter, daddy. She could be pregnant now with Daniel’s child.”
“Hey, sweetheart, stop worrying about your mother and start thinking about yourself. You and Nicolas have a bright future ahead of you so make sure you don’t mess it up for a single night of sexual excitement.”
“I’ve taken steps to protect myself, daddy. If I’m not already carrying Daniels child I won’t be after this. I’m worried about mum though. She took a big risk tonight.”
“Last night, you mean.”
“I don’t follow?”
“It’s after two o’clock in the morning. What happened was last night.”
“Oh, I’m sorry. I woke you up. I just panicked when I thought that mum would not be protected. I needed to talk to you about getting the morning after pill.”
“As I said don’t worry about your mother. She has her head screwed on. I’d be surprised if she hasn’t taken some type of precaution. Now how are you coping with what happened?”
“I’m okay.” As Debbie said that she felt a pair of strong arms around her. “Daniel just joined me. What are you doing Daniel?”
Daniel had pushed her forward at the waist and had positioned himself at her entrance. As she spoke he pushed his big head inside her from behind.
“Oh Daniel, you’re so big. Daddy, Daniel is here with me. I’d better hang up.”
“There is no need to hang up, sweetheart. Why don’t you tell me what he is doing?”
“You’re so much like Nicolas, daddy that it’s like talking to the same person. Oh, Daniel, that’s nice. Daniel just thrust about halfway into me, daddy. I’m not deep like mummy so he is just about as far inside me as he has ever been. He’s doing little thrusts now. Each time I feel he’s getting just a little further inside me.”
“You know, he won’t be satisfied with being halfway in you now, Debbie, not after being all the way inside like he was with your mother.”
“I know that. I want so much to give him more, daddy but it hurts me once he goes too far.”
“Irene always told me that it was a good hurt though.”
“Oh yes, it is wonderful. I’m going to cum, daddy. Very soon, I’m going to cum for him, daddy.”
“Are you going to cum for me too? Your daddy wants to hear you cum for him too, sweetheart.”
“Oh yes, oh yes, daddy. I’m cumming, I’m cumming oh yes, I’m cumming for you daddy on mummy’s lover's big cock. Oh yes, daddy, he’s making me ccccuuuummmmm. Ooooohhhh Gggooooddd.”
“You’re beautiful, sweetheart. I’ll have to go now. I’ve got a big mess to clean up.” With that Oscar pushed the end button.
Debbie turned her head towards Daniel, “are you using a condom, Daniel?”
“Of course, I am. You told me I have to.”
“Good, let’s go back to bed and finish this thing while I’m still able to walk.”
“Was that Nicolas on the phone?”
“Yes, of course, it was. Why?”
“You kept calling him daddy, that’s all. It sounded weird.”
Debbie laughed, “Nicolas is weird. You must know that or you wouldn’t be here.”
“Yes, but that daddy stuff spun me right out.”
“You too, it spun me out as well but it made me cum harder than I ever have before so I guess that makes it okay.”
“I guess but I hope he doesn’t expect that type of thing when he arrives here tomorrow.”
“He won’t. I assure you of that.” Debbie gave a little evil sounding laugh, “It will be as if he doesn’t even know it happened. He won’t even remember it.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 7.
Oscar woke not long after daylight. He stretched his legs to get some feeling in them after which he felt Irene move behind him.
“Good morning, my wonderful husband,” Irene whispered in his ear. “Did you enjoy last night?”
“Yes, I liked it very much. How are you today?”
“I’m a little sore but nothing that won’t be gone by lunchtime.”
“Did my quickie this morning make you sore?”
“Not likely. It was that massive head of Daniel’s. He kept pulling it to my entrance and then slamming it home as hard as he could.”
“You should have told him to go easy.”
“What, and ruin it for me.”
Oscar laughed, “Insatiable, I call that.”
“Maybe so but you enjoyed it.”
“Come on, I’ll make you a coffee.”
…
Debbie had expected Nicolas to arrive sometime in the afternoon but shortly after Oscar had sat down beside his beautiful wife the doorbell rang. Oscar had already guessed who it might be before he opened the door. He stuck his hand out to Nicolas who took it immediately.
“How are you, Nicolas?” Oscar asked.
“I’m fine mister O. How are you and the family?” Nicolas answered.
Note : (the O as Nicolas had got in a habit of calling him was for Oscar but of course it could have a secondary meaning. Nicolas had started calling him that after Debbie told Nicolas about her mother’s affair with Marcus. Of course, Oscar wasn’t aware that Debbie had told him up until recently.)
“Come on in, Nicolas. Irene and I were having an early morning coffee. Would you like one?”
“Sure, I’d love one mister O. Hi Missus O. How are you?”
“I’m fine, Nicolas. Take a seat while Oscar makes your coffee.”
“Is Debbie not around?”
“She’s in her bedroom. It’s the one over there,” Irene said pointing towards the bedroom, “She’s pushing up Z’s at present. She had a late night or maybe I should say an early morning.”
“Yes, I talked to her last night when she was with Daniel. She said they had a few things planned.”
“Yes, I can imagine.”
Nicolas laughed. He knew from what Debbie had told him that Daniel and Irene may have a few things planned as well. He looked up to see that Irene was smiling at him. He understood that she may be wondering if Debbie had told him about her and Daniel. Behind her, he saw Oscar who gave him the thumbs-up sign. He knew by this that at least Oscar was aware that Debbie had told him.
“How long are you down here for, Nicolas?” Oscar asked him.
“I’ve got a week off. I’ll stay until I have to go back.”
“I thought you might stay the full two weeks. I believe that Daniel is down for that time.”
“Yes, he told me.”
“If you would excuse me, Nicolas, I need to shower and get dressed,” Irene stated.
“Okay Missus O. I might stick around until Debbie wakes if you and Mister O don’t mind.”
Irene headed off. Oscar sat down next to Nicolas and for a while, they drank their coffees not speaking. Eventually, it got too much for Oscar. “Did you and Debbie talk last night, Nicolas?”
“Yes, we talked for about an hour.”
“Did she mention Daniel and Irene spending time together?”
“Yes, she told me a little about it.”
“I guess you understand that information like that can’t go outside the family.”
“Yes, my lips are sealed, Mister O.”
“Do you have any questions for me, Nicolas?”
“Regarding?”
“Well, Irene and I are a married couple and Debbie has told you that Daniel had sex with my wife. I would have thought that may have raised some questions in your mind.”
“For some people, it might but not for me. I think I understand. Irene likes what Daniel can do for her and you like to watch.”
“Do you think it is as simple as that?”
“Probably not but I think that would be part of it.”
“So you don’t have any questions then?”
“I do have one.”
“Okay, shoot.”
“Would you let me watch if it happened again?”
“I….. I….. You’ve taken me by surprise, Nicolas. I probably could have answered anything that you asked me except that. I would need to talk to Irene about it. In fact, she would have to allow it before I could consider it.”
“Alright, perhaps if it were to happen again, I might get to watch without her knowing.”
“That’s not my style, Nicolas. I don’t hide things. especially from Irene.”
“Is that true? I spoke to a man called Marcus who owns a restaurant in Barcelona. He knew that I was your daughter’s boyfriend. He told me that you spied on your wife when she had an affair with his cousin, Roberto.”
“He did, did he? Well, what else did he tell you?”
“He told me that he was Irene’s bull and you used to watch them together.”
“Is that all he told you?”
“He offered Debbie and me his services if we needed someone.”
“Did you know that I can tell the future, Nicolas?”
“Tell the future, like from the stars, crystal balls and things like that?”
“I don’t use the stars or crystal balls. I just tell the future from what people tell me. For example what you just told me about Marcus. I can tell you how it will end if you accept his offer.”
“Can you?”
“Yes, it will end badly for you. Debbie will fall in love with Marcus and she will call off her relationship with you. It will end badly for Debbie as well.”
“How can you know that?”
“It has happened to many relationships and it will happen to yours as well if you get involved with him.”
“Your relationship survived so why couldn’t ours?”
“I was lucky. It was just a freak accident that his sister fell in love with me. She made sure that he couldn’t break us up because she cared enough that she didn’t want Irene and me to get hurt. That won’t happen for you and Debbie. Marcus is seeking revenge. That is why he sought you out.”
“He impregnated, Irene.”
“He told you that?”
“He didn’t have to. He showed me photos and they had the date stamp on them. I knew Michael’s age and birthday. He was having sex with Irene when she fell pregnant. I’m right, aren’t I?”
“Michael is my son.”
“Does it still turn you on after all this time or does the thrill pass after a few years?”
“I really don’t think we should be having this conversation.”
“Come on Mister O. Do you still get horny thinking about it? I’m not going to tell anybody, I promise.”
“Yes.”
“What do you mean, yes. Oh, I see, you still get excited thinking about it.”
“Yes, I get turned on but I also still get angry and I still get jealous and I still feel like killing the bastard for what he did to my wife.”
“What for getting her pregnant?”
“No, for getting her to fall in love with him and then dumping her like she was a piece of rubbish so that he could cheat with the next man’s wife. Keep my daughter away from him. He is no better than an animal. He will tear your life and Debbie’s life apart as if it has no meaning.”
“You really hate him, don’t you?”
“I don’t hate him. I just despise what he does to people. Stay away from him. If you get involved with him I will be forced to intervene.”
“That sounds like you are offering me a challenge. How could I refuse?”
“Debbie told me that you were like me. I was looking forward to spending some time with you over the next week but she was wrong. You are nothing like me. I would never ever consider putting the one that I love at risk but it is sounding more and more as if you will.”
“I’m not a person to back down from a challenge.”
“So you would do this thing even if it destroys your life and the life of your partner. I’m sorry. I can’t understand anyone doing that.”
“What don’t you understand, Oscar,” Irene asked.
“It’s nothing, honey, just men’s talk.”
“You sounded serious, Oscar. Have you been arguing with our guest?”
“No, Missus O. We were just talking about life in general,” Nicolas replied.
“I’d better shower.” Oscar stated and promptly left.
…
Debbie wandered out of her bedroom about an hour later. She yawned and headed for the coffee pot. As she poured her coffee a voice said, “Hello beautiful.”
“Nicolas, how did you get here? I thought you weren’t coming down until this afternoon.”
“I thought that I would sneak down early and surprise you.”
“When did you arrive?”
“I got here about two hours ago. I’ve been talking to your dad and then your mum joined me.”
“Where are they now?”
“Your mum just left to join your dad. I think I upset him.”
“What? How?”
“I told him that we had met up with Marcus.”
“Oh shit. You didn’t, did you? My God, you should know not to do that. I had better go talk to him.”
“Why the panic, he’s just a man?”
“He almost destroyed their marriage. You may have opened up a deep wound in their relationship. I’ll go talk to them.” With that Debbie left and walked to the bedroom door. She knocked lightly.
“Come in. The door is open,” Oscar called. Debbie entered. Oscar was on the bed reading a magazine.
“Are you okay, daddy?” Debbie asked.
“Yes, I’m okay. Why do you ask?”
“Nicolas said he thought he had upset you.”
“Did he explain why I might have been upset?”
“He said he told you that we had met Marcus.”
“Is that all he told you?”
“Is there more to it?”
“Yes, there is but I will leave it up to Nicolas to tell you the rest.”
“Not likely. If he has said something out of line he won’t admit it to me. If you don’t tell me then I’ll never know.”
“It was between him and me. I don’t want to cause issues between you and Nicolas.”
“Okay, so you’re not going to tell me. Where is mum?”
“She’s in the bathroom. Knock on the door. She’ll let you in it she is presentable.”
Debbie knocked lightly on the bathroom door, “Come in, Debbie,” came the response. Debbie entered and closed the door behind her.
“How did you know it was me?”
“I heard you asking Oscar why Nicolas had upset him.”
“Do you know why?”
“It had something to do with Marcus. I heard Oscar mention his name when I walked up to them earlier.”
“Yes, we had lunch with him the week before our holiday started. He and Nicolas got on well. I didn’t like him when I was a kid but he paid me a lot of attention during our lunch together.”
“You mean he flirted with you and Nicolas enjoyed watching you getting all that attention.”
“I guess that is one way of putting it.”
“You should stay away from him, Debbie.”
“Is that an order or a suggestion?”
“It is good advice from a mother to her daughter. Don’t get involved. You will get burned. He will use you up and then discard you like a piece of rubbish.”
“You’re still angry with him. I guess daddy is as well to have argued with Nicolas. Look, mum. It is some harmless fun. Nicolas has been encouraging me to flirt with him. It turns him on and it is nice to have an older man pay so much attention to me.”
“Have you been having sex with him?”
“Mum, that’s personal but no, we haven’t done it yet but he has invited us to join him at the vineyard after our holiday. Nicolas plans to get called away to leave us alone together.”
“Are you on the pill?”
“No, do you think that I need to?”
“With Marcus, you need to have protection. He will not respect your position.”
“Is that what happened to you?”
“If I tell you will you swear to never repeat it?”
“Of course, I won’t repeat it.”
“My affair with Marcus started when I went out to a restaurant one night while Oscar was away. I was sitting alone thinking about Oscar’s desire for me to have an affair with another man. You should understand with Nicolas the way he is. Suddenly this good looking well-dressed man asked me could he join me. He said he was dining alone like I was.”
“It was Marcus?”
“Yes, it was Marcus. So here I was with my husband encouraging me to have an affair and an attractive man approaches me. We talked and laughed together. He made no attempts to…. you know, become too familiar. It was just innocent talking. At the end of the night, he walked me to my car and thanked me for keeping him company. I responded by saying that I had enjoyed the night.”
“So you let him know you were interested.”
“Not really but I guess thinking about it now he may have seen it that way because he said that we should do it again sometime and I agreed. He then offered me his phone number. What could I do, I gave him mine.”
“So he definitely knew you were interested then.”
“Yes, he would have seen it that way. Anyhow, I went back to being a mother and a housewife then a week later he invited me to join him again. I explained to him that I was married to which he expressed disappointment saying that he really enjoyed my company. I told him that I couldn’t get away for dinner but I would be happy to have lunch with him.”
“So you told him that you were going to cheat on daddy?”
“I hadn’t seen it like that but he may have. We met for lunch and then spent the afternoon walking the streets. We visited the museum that afternoon and the zoo the next day. I started doing my housework while you kids were getting ready for school and started taking the washing to the laundromat to give us more time together.”
“You were cheating on daddy and loving it by the sound of it. The sex must have been good?”
“No, you’ve got me wrong. We were not having sex. We were just friends out enjoying the city, the food and each other’s company. Now I had started taking the pill some two or three months before this so that when I did take a lover I would be protected. We did kiss occasionally but that is all we did so eventually I stopped taking the pill. After all, there was no need for it. Oscar couldn’t get me pregnant and Marcus didn’t seem to be interested in having sex with me.”
“I see.”
“I suspect now that he knew that eventually I would fall in love with him and then I would become a little less guarded so that when he made his move, I didn’t have the strength or motivation to stop him. We started with just touching. Then it became fingering. That went on for a while. Of course, when I had my period I wouldn’t let him. Looking back now I suspect that he was trying to understand my cycle.”
“You think he planned to impregnate you?”
“I know for sure he planned it because if it was accidental then there would not be others. We now know that there are six other married women who have carried a child by him. Oscar doesn’t know but I have searched out two of those women and they have talked to me about their experience. My experience was not unique. He did the same with each one.”
“So you think that Marcus pretended that he is just being friendly until he got to know when you were fertile and then seduced you without protection. If that was the case you could have insisted that he use a condom or pull out.”
“He told me that he couldn’t use a condom because it gave him a rash so he agreed to pull out and he did but he did so too late. He made sure that he got at least one squirt of semen inside me first.” Irene looked at her daughter, “There is more to the story that I won't reveal but what you need to know is that he planned to get me pregnant and if you get with him he will plan to do the same to you. Don’t discuss this with anyone even your father. He doesn’t know the truth. I’ve never told him everything.”
“I promised you that I wouldn’t.”
“None of it probably meant anything. I had fallen in love with him so even if he didn’t pull out I wouldn’t have complained. When he tried to pull out the next time I wrapped my legs around him.”
“Did you tell daddy that?”
“No, I told Oscar about it but I changed the story just enough to allow him the comfort of thinking that my impregnation was accidental.”
“Do you think he fell for it?”
Irene smiled, “probably not. He is not easy to fool, your father. That’s the main reason that I was so concerned that he got upset with Nicolas. There had to be more to it than just Nicolas telling him that he had met Marcus.”
Debbie looked at the floor. Irene waited. She knew by the body language there had to be more that she hadn’t been told. “Marcus showed us some photos of you and him together. One of them was of you kissing him. You had no clothes on. It was obvious what you had been doing.”
“So?”
“The photo had a date stamp on it. Nicolas immediately put the date together with Michael’s birth date. He worked out that you were having sex with Marcus when Michael was conceived.”
“Yes, so what has that to do with Oscar?”
“Nicolas told Oscar about the photo and the deductions that he had made from that. He also told Oscar that he wanted me and Marcus to get together. Oscar told him he has to be crazy.”
“I agree with Oscar but I think more than that. To do that to your father he has to be a crazy arsehole. Your dad doesn’t deserve Nicolas rubbing that in his face.”
“I agree. Unfortunately, Nicolas doesn’t care about people’s feelings as most people do. He doesn’t seem to understand why people get upset about things like that. To him, if it is the truth then everyone should know and it shouldn’t be hidden.”
“Maybe you shouldn’t be telling him things like that then.”
“Yes, I know but when I told him I didn’t understand how he was.”
“Ah well, it’s too late now anyway. Once he is told we can’t take it back. We just have to hope he doesn’t run it in the local newspaper. Come on, let’s join Oscar.”
Oscar woke not long after daylight. He stretched his legs to get some feeling in them after which he felt Irene move behind him.
“Good morning, my wonderful husband,” Irene whispered in his ear. “Did you enjoy last night?”
“Yes, I liked it very much. How are you today?”
“I’m a little sore but nothing that won’t be gone by lunchtime.”
“Did my quickie this morning make you sore?”
“Not likely. It was that massive head of Daniel’s. He kept pulling it to my entrance and then slamming it home as hard as he could.”
“You should have told him to go easy.”
“What, and ruin it for me.”
Oscar laughed, “Insatiable, I call that.”
“Maybe so but you enjoyed it.”
“Come on, I’ll make you a coffee.”
…
Debbie had expected Nicolas to arrive sometime in the afternoon but shortly after Oscar had sat down beside his beautiful wife the doorbell rang. Oscar had already guessed who it might be before he opened the door. He stuck his hand out to Nicolas who took it immediately.
“How are you, Nicolas?” Oscar asked.
“I’m fine mister O. How are you and the family?” Nicolas answered.
Note : (the O as Nicolas had got in a habit of calling him was for Oscar but of course it could have a secondary meaning. Nicolas had started calling him that after Debbie told Nicolas about her mother’s affair with Marcus. Of course, Oscar wasn’t aware that Debbie had told him up until recently.)
“Come on in, Nicolas. Irene and I were having an early morning coffee. Would you like one?”
“Sure, I’d love one mister O. Hi Missus O. How are you?”
“I’m fine, Nicolas. Take a seat while Oscar makes your coffee.”
“Is Debbie not around?”
“She’s in her bedroom. It’s the one over there,” Irene said pointing towards the bedroom, “She’s pushing up Z’s at present. She had a late night or maybe I should say an early morning.”
“Yes, I talked to her last night when she was with Daniel. She said they had a few things planned.”
“Yes, I can imagine.”
Nicolas laughed. He knew from what Debbie had told him that Daniel and Irene may have a few things planned as well. He looked up to see that Irene was smiling at him. He understood that she may be wondering if Debbie had told him about her and Daniel. Behind her, he saw Oscar who gave him the thumbs-up sign. He knew by this that at least Oscar was aware that Debbie had told him.
“How long are you down here for, Nicolas?” Oscar asked him.
“I’ve got a week off. I’ll stay until I have to go back.”
“I thought you might stay the full two weeks. I believe that Daniel is down for that time.”
“Yes, he told me.”
“If you would excuse me, Nicolas, I need to shower and get dressed,” Irene stated.
“Okay Missus O. I might stick around until Debbie wakes if you and Mister O don’t mind.”
Irene headed off. Oscar sat down next to Nicolas and for a while, they drank their coffees not speaking. Eventually, it got too much for Oscar. “Did you and Debbie talk last night, Nicolas?”
“Yes, we talked for about an hour.”
“Did she mention Daniel and Irene spending time together?”
“Yes, she told me a little about it.”
“I guess you understand that information like that can’t go outside the family.”
“Yes, my lips are sealed, Mister O.”
“Do you have any questions for me, Nicolas?”
“Regarding?”
“Well, Irene and I are a married couple and Debbie has told you that Daniel had sex with my wife. I would have thought that may have raised some questions in your mind.”
“For some people, it might but not for me. I think I understand. Irene likes what Daniel can do for her and you like to watch.”
“Do you think it is as simple as that?”
“Probably not but I think that would be part of it.”
“So you don’t have any questions then?”
“I do have one.”
“Okay, shoot.”
“Would you let me watch if it happened again?”
“I….. I….. You’ve taken me by surprise, Nicolas. I probably could have answered anything that you asked me except that. I would need to talk to Irene about it. In fact, she would have to allow it before I could consider it.”
“Alright, perhaps if it were to happen again, I might get to watch without her knowing.”
“That’s not my style, Nicolas. I don’t hide things. especially from Irene.”
“Is that true? I spoke to a man called Marcus who owns a restaurant in Barcelona. He knew that I was your daughter’s boyfriend. He told me that you spied on your wife when she had an affair with his cousin, Roberto.”
“He did, did he? Well, what else did he tell you?”
“He told me that he was Irene’s bull and you used to watch them together.”
“Is that all he told you?”
“He offered Debbie and me his services if we needed someone.”
“Did you know that I can tell the future, Nicolas?”
“Tell the future, like from the stars, crystal balls and things like that?”
“I don’t use the stars or crystal balls. I just tell the future from what people tell me. For example what you just told me about Marcus. I can tell you how it will end if you accept his offer.”
“Can you?”
“Yes, it will end badly for you. Debbie will fall in love with Marcus and she will call off her relationship with you. It will end badly for Debbie as well.”
“How can you know that?”
“It has happened to many relationships and it will happen to yours as well if you get involved with him.”
“Your relationship survived so why couldn’t ours?”
“I was lucky. It was just a freak accident that his sister fell in love with me. She made sure that he couldn’t break us up because she cared enough that she didn’t want Irene and me to get hurt. That won’t happen for you and Debbie. Marcus is seeking revenge. That is why he sought you out.”
“He impregnated, Irene.”
“He told you that?”
“He didn’t have to. He showed me photos and they had the date stamp on them. I knew Michael’s age and birthday. He was having sex with Irene when she fell pregnant. I’m right, aren’t I?”
“Michael is my son.”
“Does it still turn you on after all this time or does the thrill pass after a few years?”
“I really don’t think we should be having this conversation.”
“Come on Mister O. Do you still get horny thinking about it? I’m not going to tell anybody, I promise.”
“Yes.”
“What do you mean, yes. Oh, I see, you still get excited thinking about it.”
“Yes, I get turned on but I also still get angry and I still get jealous and I still feel like killing the bastard for what he did to my wife.”
“What for getting her pregnant?”
“No, for getting her to fall in love with him and then dumping her like she was a piece of rubbish so that he could cheat with the next man’s wife. Keep my daughter away from him. He is no better than an animal. He will tear your life and Debbie’s life apart as if it has no meaning.”
“You really hate him, don’t you?”
“I don’t hate him. I just despise what he does to people. Stay away from him. If you get involved with him I will be forced to intervene.”
“That sounds like you are offering me a challenge. How could I refuse?”
“Debbie told me that you were like me. I was looking forward to spending some time with you over the next week but she was wrong. You are nothing like me. I would never ever consider putting the one that I love at risk but it is sounding more and more as if you will.”
“I’m not a person to back down from a challenge.”
“So you would do this thing even if it destroys your life and the life of your partner. I’m sorry. I can’t understand anyone doing that.”
“What don’t you understand, Oscar,” Irene asked.
“It’s nothing, honey, just men’s talk.”
“You sounded serious, Oscar. Have you been arguing with our guest?”
“No, Missus O. We were just talking about life in general,” Nicolas replied.
“I’d better shower.” Oscar stated and promptly left.
…
Debbie wandered out of her bedroom about an hour later. She yawned and headed for the coffee pot. As she poured her coffee a voice said, “Hello beautiful.”
“Nicolas, how did you get here? I thought you weren’t coming down until this afternoon.”
“I thought that I would sneak down early and surprise you.”
“When did you arrive?”
“I got here about two hours ago. I’ve been talking to your dad and then your mum joined me.”
“Where are they now?”
“Your mum just left to join your dad. I think I upset him.”
“What? How?”
“I told him that we had met up with Marcus.”
“Oh shit. You didn’t, did you? My God, you should know not to do that. I had better go talk to him.”
“Why the panic, he’s just a man?”
“He almost destroyed their marriage. You may have opened up a deep wound in their relationship. I’ll go talk to them.” With that Debbie left and walked to the bedroom door. She knocked lightly.
“Come in. The door is open,” Oscar called. Debbie entered. Oscar was on the bed reading a magazine.
“Are you okay, daddy?” Debbie asked.
“Yes, I’m okay. Why do you ask?”
“Nicolas said he thought he had upset you.”
“Did he explain why I might have been upset?”
“He said he told you that we had met Marcus.”
“Is that all he told you?”
“Is there more to it?”
“Yes, there is but I will leave it up to Nicolas to tell you the rest.”
“Not likely. If he has said something out of line he won’t admit it to me. If you don’t tell me then I’ll never know.”
“It was between him and me. I don’t want to cause issues between you and Nicolas.”
“Okay, so you’re not going to tell me. Where is mum?”
“She’s in the bathroom. Knock on the door. She’ll let you in it she is presentable.”
Debbie knocked lightly on the bathroom door, “Come in, Debbie,” came the response. Debbie entered and closed the door behind her.
“How did you know it was me?”
“I heard you asking Oscar why Nicolas had upset him.”
“Do you know why?”
“It had something to do with Marcus. I heard Oscar mention his name when I walked up to them earlier.”
“Yes, we had lunch with him the week before our holiday started. He and Nicolas got on well. I didn’t like him when I was a kid but he paid me a lot of attention during our lunch together.”
“You mean he flirted with you and Nicolas enjoyed watching you getting all that attention.”
“I guess that is one way of putting it.”
“You should stay away from him, Debbie.”
“Is that an order or a suggestion?”
“It is good advice from a mother to her daughter. Don’t get involved. You will get burned. He will use you up and then discard you like a piece of rubbish.”
“You’re still angry with him. I guess daddy is as well to have argued with Nicolas. Look, mum. It is some harmless fun. Nicolas has been encouraging me to flirt with him. It turns him on and it is nice to have an older man pay so much attention to me.”
“Have you been having sex with him?”
“Mum, that’s personal but no, we haven’t done it yet but he has invited us to join him at the vineyard after our holiday. Nicolas plans to get called away to leave us alone together.”
“Are you on the pill?”
“No, do you think that I need to?”
“With Marcus, you need to have protection. He will not respect your position.”
“Is that what happened to you?”
“If I tell you will you swear to never repeat it?”
“Of course, I won’t repeat it.”
“My affair with Marcus started when I went out to a restaurant one night while Oscar was away. I was sitting alone thinking about Oscar’s desire for me to have an affair with another man. You should understand with Nicolas the way he is. Suddenly this good looking well-dressed man asked me could he join me. He said he was dining alone like I was.”
“It was Marcus?”
“Yes, it was Marcus. So here I was with my husband encouraging me to have an affair and an attractive man approaches me. We talked and laughed together. He made no attempts to…. you know, become too familiar. It was just innocent talking. At the end of the night, he walked me to my car and thanked me for keeping him company. I responded by saying that I had enjoyed the night.”
“So you let him know you were interested.”
“Not really but I guess thinking about it now he may have seen it that way because he said that we should do it again sometime and I agreed. He then offered me his phone number. What could I do, I gave him mine.”
“So he definitely knew you were interested then.”
“Yes, he would have seen it that way. Anyhow, I went back to being a mother and a housewife then a week later he invited me to join him again. I explained to him that I was married to which he expressed disappointment saying that he really enjoyed my company. I told him that I couldn’t get away for dinner but I would be happy to have lunch with him.”
“So you told him that you were going to cheat on daddy?”
“I hadn’t seen it like that but he may have. We met for lunch and then spent the afternoon walking the streets. We visited the museum that afternoon and the zoo the next day. I started doing my housework while you kids were getting ready for school and started taking the washing to the laundromat to give us more time together.”
“You were cheating on daddy and loving it by the sound of it. The sex must have been good?”
“No, you’ve got me wrong. We were not having sex. We were just friends out enjoying the city, the food and each other’s company. Now I had started taking the pill some two or three months before this so that when I did take a lover I would be protected. We did kiss occasionally but that is all we did so eventually I stopped taking the pill. After all, there was no need for it. Oscar couldn’t get me pregnant and Marcus didn’t seem to be interested in having sex with me.”
“I see.”
“I suspect now that he knew that eventually I would fall in love with him and then I would become a little less guarded so that when he made his move, I didn’t have the strength or motivation to stop him. We started with just touching. Then it became fingering. That went on for a while. Of course, when I had my period I wouldn’t let him. Looking back now I suspect that he was trying to understand my cycle.”
“You think he planned to impregnate you?”
“I know for sure he planned it because if it was accidental then there would not be others. We now know that there are six other married women who have carried a child by him. Oscar doesn’t know but I have searched out two of those women and they have talked to me about their experience. My experience was not unique. He did the same with each one.”
“So you think that Marcus pretended that he is just being friendly until he got to know when you were fertile and then seduced you without protection. If that was the case you could have insisted that he use a condom or pull out.”
“He told me that he couldn’t use a condom because it gave him a rash so he agreed to pull out and he did but he did so too late. He made sure that he got at least one squirt of semen inside me first.” Irene looked at her daughter, “There is more to the story that I won't reveal but what you need to know is that he planned to get me pregnant and if you get with him he will plan to do the same to you. Don’t discuss this with anyone even your father. He doesn’t know the truth. I’ve never told him everything.”
“I promised you that I wouldn’t.”
“None of it probably meant anything. I had fallen in love with him so even if he didn’t pull out I wouldn’t have complained. When he tried to pull out the next time I wrapped my legs around him.”
“Did you tell daddy that?”
“No, I told Oscar about it but I changed the story just enough to allow him the comfort of thinking that my impregnation was accidental.”
“Do you think he fell for it?”
Irene smiled, “probably not. He is not easy to fool, your father. That’s the main reason that I was so concerned that he got upset with Nicolas. There had to be more to it than just Nicolas telling him that he had met Marcus.”
Debbie looked at the floor. Irene waited. She knew by the body language there had to be more that she hadn’t been told. “Marcus showed us some photos of you and him together. One of them was of you kissing him. You had no clothes on. It was obvious what you had been doing.”
“So?”
“The photo had a date stamp on it. Nicolas immediately put the date together with Michael’s birth date. He worked out that you were having sex with Marcus when Michael was conceived.”
“Yes, so what has that to do with Oscar?”
“Nicolas told Oscar about the photo and the deductions that he had made from that. He also told Oscar that he wanted me and Marcus to get together. Oscar told him he has to be crazy.”
“I agree with Oscar but I think more than that. To do that to your father he has to be a crazy arsehole. Your dad doesn’t deserve Nicolas rubbing that in his face.”
“I agree. Unfortunately, Nicolas doesn’t care about people’s feelings as most people do. He doesn’t seem to understand why people get upset about things like that. To him, if it is the truth then everyone should know and it shouldn’t be hidden.”
“Maybe you shouldn’t be telling him things like that then.”
“Yes, I know but when I told him I didn’t understand how he was.”
“Ah well, it’s too late now anyway. Once he is told we can’t take it back. We just have to hope he doesn’t run it in the local newspaper. Come on, let’s join Oscar.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 8.
Oscar lay quietly on the bed with Irene beside him. Irene knew that he was troubled. Oscar only ever ignored her if she had done something that was wrong or something had upset him. She ran the happenings of the last couple of days through her mind and reached the conclusion that it had to be something other than what she had done.
Eventually, it was too much for Irene so she rolled on her side to face him and whispered, “Okay, so what have I done to deserve the quiet treatment?”
Oscar raised his head to look at her then asked, “What makes you think you have done something wrong?”
“It’s always the same when I do or say something that you disagree with, you stop talking to me.”
“You haven’t done anything wrong, Irene. I love you. I care for you. The last thing in this world that I want is for you to suffer my pain, right now.”
“Your pain, what do you mean by your pain. Why would you be suffering?”
Oscar sat up. “You don’t understand, do you? Nicolas is going to put Debbie through what I put you through and I’m responsible for that.”
“How the hell could you think that you are responsible for what they do?”
“All the time that you were with Marcus, Debbie and Rena were in the background watching and learning. Debbie has found a man who she thinks is a mirror image of me so that she can mimic her mother.”
“How can you say that? Rena is nothing like me or Debbie. Oscar, we are all individuals who as adults make our own decisions. Our girls make their own decisions we don’t make decisions for them.”
“It affected our girls differently. It is a case of yes or no. For Debbie it was yes. For Rena it was no. Rena pretends she has a boyfriend but she in fact has a girlfriend.”
“What do you mean?”
“Come on Irene, you must have been suspicious. Rena’s mysterious boyfriend never appears. She talks about him. She tells us of the rules he dictates to her so she doesn’t have to explain why men must be avoided but her boyfriend has never appeared.”
“So when are you going to tell her that you know and that you love her no more of no less because of who she loves?”
“It sounds as if you already knew.”
“Like you I’ve been waiting for a while now for her to introduce her girlfriends to us.”
“Girlfriends?”
“Well, we all need to check out the possibilities before we decide to dedicate our life to someone. Don’t we?”
“I guess but then her mother didn’t experiment much before she chose me.”
“No, but then I stumbled over a good one quite quickly.”
“How did you know how good he was if you didn’t sample the competition?”
“I’ve tried a few since and haven’t found one that measures up to him yet.”
Oscar chuckled as he replied, “Sounds as if you intend trying to find one.”
Irene looked at him seriously, “My testing of the opposition is nearing its end. I’m content with what I have at home. I don’t need to look further afield any more. Once we have a few movies for your pleasure I intend retiring. My marriage is more important to me than all the sex in the world.”
“I love you, honey.”
“And I love you too. Now when are you going to talk to Rena?”
“I’ll talk to her soon. My problems don’t revolve around Rena. Debbie is the one I’m concerned about.”
“Debbie is a smart girl. She won’t fall into Marcus’s trap.”
…
“Hi, Rena.”
“Hello, daddy come in. I’ll call Michael down. He’s upstairs with Daniels sister, Josie.”
“That’s alright. I came to talk to you actually.”
“Oh, is something wrong?”
“No, everything is fine. It’s just that we had thought that you would have come back to the unit with Michael. I came to check if everything is okay with you.”
“Josie and I got on like a house on fire. She asked me to stay and Michael loves it here. Besides you and mummy had other things on your mind so I thought that I’d help out a little by staying away.”
“You like Josie?”
“Yes, she’s great. She’s always happy. We get on well.”
“Honey, I guess you know that your mother and I will always love you no matter what, don’t you?”
“Yes, of course I know that.”
“Good.”
“Good, what?”
“It’s good that no matter what you’ll always come to your mother and me to talk it over with us.”
“You’re not making sense, daddy. What are you trying to say?”
“I don’t know how to put this so forgive me if I get it wrong. What I’m saying is that no matter who…” Oscar hesitated to let it sink in, “you love or whoever you decide to live your life with we will be there for you and we’ll support you.”
Rena laughed and shook her head in disbelief so Oscar continued.
“I’m sorry if I’ve said the wrong thing, Rena but I wanted you to know that and I didn’t know any other way to let you know.”
Rena shook her head again, “Daddy, you married my mother then you sent her out to find other men to have sex with. Now, why would I not understand that you would accept any decision that I make in my life.”
Oscar went to say something but Rena held her hand up to tell him to be quiet. She smiled at him and said, “Daddy thanks for coming over to talk to me. I appreciate that you made the effort because it gives me an opportunity to tell you that I don’t have a boyfriend. In fact I may never have a boyfriend because I have never met a man that I felt attracted to in the way that Debbie and mummy might.”
“Yes, that is what I thought.”
“It was that obvious, was it?”
“No, it was not obvious but we worked it out.”
“I don’t have anyone special, daddy but one day I might. Until then I guess you’ll have to be patient with me.”
“Are there any possibilities?”
“There are plenty of possibilities but no one definite.”
“We don’t mind if you bring home a possibility to meet us. It might make it easier for you if a possibility knows that you have two very supportive parents.”
“Hhmm, well, we’d probably have to bring Michael over with us.”
“I’ll hire a baby sitter for the night and we’ll go out for dinner together.” Oscar put his arm around his daughter and gave her a big hug, “I’m so happy for you sweetheart.”
“Remember, at this stage, it’s only a possibility.”
“I love you sweetheart. You do know that from little things big things blossom.” Oscar said as he turned to head home.
Rena smiled at him when he turned to wave goodbye, “You are the best father that any daughter ever had, daddy. I love you too.”
…
Nicolas rolled off Debbie. He smiled at her and she smiled back.
“So when do I get to watch you with Daniel?” he asked.
“We just made love and you ask me that!” she stated.
“Well, I’ve only got a week off. I’ve lost a day travelling and I’ll lose a day travelling back so that only gives me five days.”
“Somedays I wonder if you care for me at all.”
“Of course I care for you.”
“Tonight, maybe, we’ll see how the day goes.”
“You wouldn’t like to go over to see Daniel sooner?”
“No, I wouldn’t. Our agreement was tonight. Until then I had planned to spend time with you.”
“Spend time with me doing what?”
“I don’t know…. whatever we like to do together. We could go shopping. We could go to sit in the park. Perhaps we could go to the zoo or then we could just laze around here with mum and dad. I don’t care actually. I just want us to reconnect.”
“I had hoped to catch up to Daniel.”
“Okay, if you want to catch up to Daniel then I’ll come over later in the evening after I have dinner with mum and dad.”
“No, I meant you and me.”
“Nicolas, you just don’t seem to get it do you. Let me explain it to you. I have been almost entirely with Daniel for the last two day. I enjoyed every moment. I enjoyed it very, very much. Now it is time for you to show me that I enjoy being with you just as much. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
“But we always enjoy being together. Why would you want me to show you that we enjoy being together now when you know that it’s always good with us? If you want to go shopping and don’t want to go over to see Daniel with me then that is fine. I’ll see you later on when you come over.”
With that Nicolas got up, gave Debbie a little peck on the cheek and left. Debbie sat at the table for some time looking into the distance. Externally you would think that she was practising some relaxation pose but as her mother, walked up she knew that all was not well. This was not Debbie, at least not the Debbie that Irene knew. Debbie never stopped doing but here she was as if in a daze.
“What’s up, sweetheart?” her mother asked.
“Hi, mum, ah, nothing.”
“Debbie, I know you. Something is up. Come on spit it out.”
“I hoped to spend the day with Nicolas but he wanted to go to Daniel’s place.”
“And?”
“And he went.”
“Yes, he went but you didn’t. Do you want to explain why?”
“It’s complex.”
“No, it’s not. Let me guess, shall I? You’re wondering which man you are in love with.”
“Come on mum. Why would you say something like that?”
“I’m only saying it because I’ve been there. Don’t you think I understand? It’s hard to have sex with a man and not develop feelings for him. Now, do you want my help or are you going to handle it alone? I’m here if you need someone to talk to.”
“Okay, I’ll lay it out for you. Daniel and I have spent most of the last two days together and we have developed a bond. I offered Nicolas the opportunity to spend the day with me to reconnect but he preferred to go spend the day with Daniel.”
“Men need to spend time together the same way as women who are friends spend time together. You can’t take that away from your partner and he should not try to take it away from you either.”
“Come on mum, if you really understand you would know that is not what I’m talking about.”
Irene chuckled as she answered, “Of course, I know but I’m waiting for you to understand what the problem is and can tell me so that I might be able to help.”
“I don’t know what the problem is?”
“Yes, you do. Just tell me the symptoms of the problem first and then together we can work through it. Start with your feelings and then explain why you feel that way.”
Debbie looked at her mother. She wondered how she could ever admit how she felt at this very moment to her mother. Would her mother think she had lost her marbles if Debbie admitted her real feelings?
“I’m not sure how I can explain it to you mum but I’ll try. I came here with deep intense feelings for Nicolas. I knew what Nicolas expected from me and following weeks of talk I was prepared to have sex with another man not because I wanted to but because that is what Nicolas expected of me.”
“I knew that.”
“Yes, but each time that Nicolas and I have been together there was this attachment to him. It was like he was part of me, no that’s not right. It was more he was an important part of my life. Without him, my life would not seem complete.”
“Yes, I understand. You were in love with him.”
“I was.”
“So you’re not now. Is that what you are saying?”
“I don’t know. I….. I….. When I first saw him I thought of Daniel. I didn’t feel the same about seeing him.”
“How do you feel about Daniel?”
“That’s the problem. I feel more comfortable and secure with Daniel then I do with Nicolas.”
“Okay, I see the problem. Perhaps you need to leave things as they are until our holiday is over and then even longer if it is necessary to make a decision.”
“Yes, I guess. The only problem I have is that I won’t feel comfortable making love to Daniel with Nicolas present.”
“You said making love to Daniel? I thought you intended having sex with him?”
“I did, didn’t I? I guess that just about defines the problem.”
“Yes, it does. It defines it perfectly. My suggestion is to call Daniel and tell him that you don’t want to have sex with him until you can speak to him privately about your feelings. Ask him not to make any approaches of that nature until that discussion takes place. You will then be in a position to spend time with both Daniel and Nicolas on a personal basis but without the influence of sex. This should achieve two things. The first is that you will know if Daniel respects your wishes enough to not start anything. You may then have the opportunity to know how you feel about each of them in a group environment.”
“Do you think that will work?”
“Probably not but if Nicolas tries to force you to have sex with Daniel you will have the opportunity to say no and see how he respects your wishes. At least you will know if either of them respects you enough to put your feeling and wishes before theirs.”
“Okay, I guess that would help. I’ll do that.”
Debbie walked off opening her phone as she went. Irene waited patiently. About ten minutes later Debbie returned.
“So how did it go Debbie?”
“Daniel agreed. He was happy because he said he was not feeling comfortable about having sex with Nicolas present.”
“Well that’s good. He feels the same way as you do.”
…
Debbie knocked lightly on the door. She wished she could avoid this evening but knew that it was totally unavoidable. Throughout her life everything had been predictable. There was never a time when she had at least some idea of what lay ahead of her. Her mum and dad had always been there to help her solve all the problems that she might encounter but this time she had no idea of what might lay ahead of her. She hoped against all hope that the two men inside would not have heard her knock so that she could walk away, walk away to some degree of certainty.
“Hi Debbie, come on in.” Daniel said as he opened the door.
“Hi Daniel, is Nicolas still here?”
“Yes,” he replied out aloud but then whispered, “It’ll be okay Deb. No need to stress.”
From this Debbie knew that her stress must be visible. “Thanks, honey,” she whispered back as she placed her hand on his shoulder as she moved past him. “I appreciate your support.” Debbie looked up to see Nicolas walking towards them.
“Hello Debbie, I was starting to think you weren’t coming.” Nicolas stated.
“I almost called to say I couldn’t come. I must have eaten something that didn’t agree with me. I’ve been feeling quite ill.”
“Perhaps you should not have come,” Daniel stated, “I’ll run you home.”
“She’ll be okay,” Nicolas said. “She’ll be alright after a drink.”
“I won’t be drinking.”
Daniel put his hand on her shoulder turning her to face him, “Your face looks really white and your eyes are bloodshot. You should not be here. I’ll run you home. Nicolas can stay the night with me. I’ll get you home to your mum and dad.”
“Yes, I think you’re right. I probably should go home.” She turned towards Nicolas, “You don’t mind, do you, Nicolas? I’d hate to pass whatever I have on to you. Perhaps I shouldn’t have come.”
“If that is what you want. I’ll call in the morning to see how you are.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to you then,” Debbie replied as Daniel hustled her towards the door.
Neither spoke as Daniel drove his little sports car across town. Daniel looked across towards Debbie often as he drove. Eventually, he asked, “Are you okay, Debbie?”
“I’m okay but I don’t know what to do,” she replied.
“Do you mind if I ask what the problem is?”
“Daniel, you should know what the problem is?”
“I suspect that I do but I’d like to hear it from you.”
“Why don’t you tell me what you suspect is the problem.”
“Okay, but understand that I will be explaining it from my perspective only. I can’t look inside your mind unless you let me.”
“I understand.”
“Well, I care for you Debbie, in fact, I more than care for you. I enjoy being with you. I want to protect you. I want to hold you every minute that I’m with you. I think you feel the same and yet Nicolas sees you as his possession and you don’t know how to handle your feelings for two men at the same time.”
Debbie smiled, “You do understand. I couldn’t have explained it as well as you have because my feelings are all over the place. The big problem that I face right now is how to explain that to Nicolas.”
“Can I suggest that you shouldn’t even try to explain it to him? Maybe the best way is for him to work it out for himself. We, the three of us, should do things together, go places together while you and I openly show affection for each other. He will see it and eventually he will react. We can then handle things according to how he reacts. He may simply walk away or he might open up discussion. Meanwhile, you and I can get to know each other better.”
“Couldn’t that be cruel for Nicolas?”
“I don’t think so. After all, he was the one who bought us together. I have a female friend who I can invite to join us. She is looking for a partner. I will explain things to her and she can show interest in him and maybe take his attention away from you and me.”
“I don’t know. Nicolas and I have been a thing for so long that breaking away from him will be like losing an arm or a leg.”
“Debbie, I’m not forcing anything onto you. I understand that you may need time. I also understand that you might not feel the same as I do. That is okay. I respect you as an individual and I will support you no matter what direction you want to go or how you want to go about it.”
Debbie chuckled, “That’s what I like about you, Daniel. You are the opposite of Nicolas. He must always control me. Until now I haven’t been strong enough to make my own decisions. You are giving me the strength to take control of my life back from him.”
Daniel stopped the car in front of the unit. “Take tonight to decide what we will do, Debbie. Call me tomorrow and let me know what your decision is and I will support whatever you decide.”
“Would you like to come in?”
“I’d love to but do you think that is appropriate. Nicolas is at home.”
“Nicolas will expect that you take me in given that I’m supposed to be ill and he knows that dad will want to talk so there shouldn’t be an issue.”
“Okay.”
Oscar turned hearing the gate to the unit open and saw Debbie and Daniel enter hand in hand. He smiled knowing that his daughter was building a strong relationship with a man who would respect her, unlike Nicolas who appeared to see her as a possession rather than a partner.
“Hi Daniel, how are you today?”
“I’m fine, sir. How was your day?”
“My day was fine as well, Daniel until a moment ago when someone called me sir. My name is Oscar. I don’t fit the profile of a sir.”
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I guess you are becoming a victim of my upbringing where my mum insisted that I call those older than me, sir.”
Oscar ignored the reference to his age and addressed his daughter, “How did Nicolas take it, Debbie? Is he okay?”
“Daddy, stop jumping to conclusions.”
“I’m sorry. Does that mean you haven’t told him yet?”
Daniel intervened, “Debbie was not feeling well so I bought her home. Nicolas is waiting at my unit for my return. He is staying the night with me.”
Oscar looked at his daughter, “Debbie, you need to tell him. It is wrong to let him think that all is well when it’s not.”
Once again Daniel responded. “If you don’t mind me interfering, si…. Oscar. Debbie is working out her feelings at present and we all have to be patient with her. If she does come to a decision to change anything she knows she has my support in anything or any way she decides.”
“Okay, I can take a hint. I’ll mind my own business. Debbie, you know that whatever you decide your mother and I will be there to support you.”
“Yes, I know that daddy.” Debbie looked around as if searching for something, “Ah, where is mummy?”
“Antonio came over to visit. They are in the spare bedroom at present.”
“Daddy, why do you let these things happen? You must know that one day she is not going to come home.”
Oscar smiled, “Yes, that day may come but even if it does, I’ll know that the person that I love will be happy and that is the most important thing to me.”
Debbie shook her head, “You’re hopeless. What about you and your happiness. Don’t you count?”
“Oh, yes, I do. Irene has a plan and she is preparing it in such a way that my needs will be looked after.”
“A plan, what plan? What does the plan involve?”
“I’m not a party to the plan. I’m not supposed to know but I know she has one. I have to wait to find out what is in her plan. When the time is right she will reveal it to me.”
“I’ll find out and let you know.”
“No, Debbie, stay out of it. I trust your mother. She knows she will always be looked after as long as I live and I know that when the time comes she will look after my needs as well as her own. That’s what love and partnership are all about. Our partnership may not survive but our love for each other always will.”
Daniel interjected, “Si… Oscar, are you saying that Irene may leave you but she will still love you and will make sure that you are looked after?”
“Yes, Daniel, that is exactly what I am saying.”
“If she still loves you why would she leave?”
Oscar looked at the young man for a few moments before he answered. He turned his head on the side looked at his daughter then back to Daniel, “You should understand that Daniel and so should you, Debbie. After all, you are both going through the same thing right now. Debbie, you still love Nicolas, don’t you?”
Before she could answer Oscar continued, “Just because you love someone it doesn’t mean you can’t love someone else just as much and when you decide who you want to share your life with you make the decision based on many things which are most important at that time. But things change. As you grow older the decision making process changes because things change like for example your kids grow up or your sexual drive may change. Do you understand?”
Debbie hesitated to ask the question that was on her mind, “Are you saying that you are no longer interested in sex, daddy?”
Oscar chuckled, “No, I’m not saying that. What I’m saying is your mother’s desire has changed and it takes something that I can’t offer her to satisfy that desire. The options for us are to continue to live a life where your mother's sexual desire is not satisfied, live our life as cuckold and hotwife, or I allow your mother freedom to spend the remained of her life with a man who provides her with a degree of satisfaction that I can’t.”
“What about your sexual needs, Daddy?”
“I know your mother very well and she will have something in mind for me. Now Debbie, Daniel, I must ask that you keep this discussion to yourselves. Your mother would be very upset if she thought that I knew what her plan was and I don’t want to ruin it for her. You must promise me.”
“I promise,” Daniel stated. “I feel honoured that you would trust me enough to share this with me, Oscar.”
Oscar looked at the young man for a moment before he said, “I understand that you would like to become part of my family, Daniel so of course I trust you. Debbie trusts you and that is good enough for me.”
“Thanks, daddy, I think you have helped me.”
“Have I? What makes you think that?”
“You have told me that it is a mistake to stick with someone who doesn’t satisfy your needs even if you love them as much as the alternative. You also told me that Daniel is a man that can always be relied on. You also told me that if I make that mistake now sometime in the future I will have to fix it and then I will be hurting those I care about more than if I make the right decision now.”
Oscar turned to Daniel, “Did you hear me say all that, Daniel?”
Daniel laughed, “That is exactly what you said, si…Oscar. Thank you for the compliment too. I had better get home. Nicolas will be worried about the time I have been missing.”
“I’ll leave you Debbie to see Daniel off. I’ll make you a meal and a coffee. You’re welcome to join us, Daniel, if you choose.”
“No, I’ll get back to Nicolas.”
“Okay, we’ll catch up tomorrow. I hope you know that you are welcome to our home at any time, Daniel.”
“Thanks, Oscar. Debbie, you are so lucky to have such a caring father.”
Oscar chuckled and replied, “Flattery will get you everywhere, Daniel.”
“I’m sure it will, Oscar,” Daniel stated as he walked off towards his little Honda.
“Pretty special guy, that Daniel,” Oscar said to Debbie, “Don’t let him get away from you.”
Debbie laughed, “I have no intention of allowing him to escape. I assure you of that, daddy.”
Oscar lay quietly on the bed with Irene beside him. Irene knew that he was troubled. Oscar only ever ignored her if she had done something that was wrong or something had upset him. She ran the happenings of the last couple of days through her mind and reached the conclusion that it had to be something other than what she had done.
Eventually, it was too much for Irene so she rolled on her side to face him and whispered, “Okay, so what have I done to deserve the quiet treatment?”
Oscar raised his head to look at her then asked, “What makes you think you have done something wrong?”
“It’s always the same when I do or say something that you disagree with, you stop talking to me.”
“You haven’t done anything wrong, Irene. I love you. I care for you. The last thing in this world that I want is for you to suffer my pain, right now.”
“Your pain, what do you mean by your pain. Why would you be suffering?”
Oscar sat up. “You don’t understand, do you? Nicolas is going to put Debbie through what I put you through and I’m responsible for that.”
“How the hell could you think that you are responsible for what they do?”
“All the time that you were with Marcus, Debbie and Rena were in the background watching and learning. Debbie has found a man who she thinks is a mirror image of me so that she can mimic her mother.”
“How can you say that? Rena is nothing like me or Debbie. Oscar, we are all individuals who as adults make our own decisions. Our girls make their own decisions we don’t make decisions for them.”
“It affected our girls differently. It is a case of yes or no. For Debbie it was yes. For Rena it was no. Rena pretends she has a boyfriend but she in fact has a girlfriend.”
“What do you mean?”
“Come on Irene, you must have been suspicious. Rena’s mysterious boyfriend never appears. She talks about him. She tells us of the rules he dictates to her so she doesn’t have to explain why men must be avoided but her boyfriend has never appeared.”
“So when are you going to tell her that you know and that you love her no more of no less because of who she loves?”
“It sounds as if you already knew.”
“Like you I’ve been waiting for a while now for her to introduce her girlfriends to us.”
“Girlfriends?”
“Well, we all need to check out the possibilities before we decide to dedicate our life to someone. Don’t we?”
“I guess but then her mother didn’t experiment much before she chose me.”
“No, but then I stumbled over a good one quite quickly.”
“How did you know how good he was if you didn’t sample the competition?”
“I’ve tried a few since and haven’t found one that measures up to him yet.”
Oscar chuckled as he replied, “Sounds as if you intend trying to find one.”
Irene looked at him seriously, “My testing of the opposition is nearing its end. I’m content with what I have at home. I don’t need to look further afield any more. Once we have a few movies for your pleasure I intend retiring. My marriage is more important to me than all the sex in the world.”
“I love you, honey.”
“And I love you too. Now when are you going to talk to Rena?”
“I’ll talk to her soon. My problems don’t revolve around Rena. Debbie is the one I’m concerned about.”
“Debbie is a smart girl. She won’t fall into Marcus’s trap.”
…
“Hi, Rena.”
“Hello, daddy come in. I’ll call Michael down. He’s upstairs with Daniels sister, Josie.”
“That’s alright. I came to talk to you actually.”
“Oh, is something wrong?”
“No, everything is fine. It’s just that we had thought that you would have come back to the unit with Michael. I came to check if everything is okay with you.”
“Josie and I got on like a house on fire. She asked me to stay and Michael loves it here. Besides you and mummy had other things on your mind so I thought that I’d help out a little by staying away.”
“You like Josie?”
“Yes, she’s great. She’s always happy. We get on well.”
“Honey, I guess you know that your mother and I will always love you no matter what, don’t you?”
“Yes, of course I know that.”
“Good.”
“Good, what?”
“It’s good that no matter what you’ll always come to your mother and me to talk it over with us.”
“You’re not making sense, daddy. What are you trying to say?”
“I don’t know how to put this so forgive me if I get it wrong. What I’m saying is that no matter who…” Oscar hesitated to let it sink in, “you love or whoever you decide to live your life with we will be there for you and we’ll support you.”
Rena laughed and shook her head in disbelief so Oscar continued.
“I’m sorry if I’ve said the wrong thing, Rena but I wanted you to know that and I didn’t know any other way to let you know.”
Rena shook her head again, “Daddy, you married my mother then you sent her out to find other men to have sex with. Now, why would I not understand that you would accept any decision that I make in my life.”
Oscar went to say something but Rena held her hand up to tell him to be quiet. She smiled at him and said, “Daddy thanks for coming over to talk to me. I appreciate that you made the effort because it gives me an opportunity to tell you that I don’t have a boyfriend. In fact I may never have a boyfriend because I have never met a man that I felt attracted to in the way that Debbie and mummy might.”
“Yes, that is what I thought.”
“It was that obvious, was it?”
“No, it was not obvious but we worked it out.”
“I don’t have anyone special, daddy but one day I might. Until then I guess you’ll have to be patient with me.”
“Are there any possibilities?”
“There are plenty of possibilities but no one definite.”
“We don’t mind if you bring home a possibility to meet us. It might make it easier for you if a possibility knows that you have two very supportive parents.”
“Hhmm, well, we’d probably have to bring Michael over with us.”
“I’ll hire a baby sitter for the night and we’ll go out for dinner together.” Oscar put his arm around his daughter and gave her a big hug, “I’m so happy for you sweetheart.”
“Remember, at this stage, it’s only a possibility.”
“I love you sweetheart. You do know that from little things big things blossom.” Oscar said as he turned to head home.
Rena smiled at him when he turned to wave goodbye, “You are the best father that any daughter ever had, daddy. I love you too.”
…
Nicolas rolled off Debbie. He smiled at her and she smiled back.
“So when do I get to watch you with Daniel?” he asked.
“We just made love and you ask me that!” she stated.
“Well, I’ve only got a week off. I’ve lost a day travelling and I’ll lose a day travelling back so that only gives me five days.”
“Somedays I wonder if you care for me at all.”
“Of course I care for you.”
“Tonight, maybe, we’ll see how the day goes.”
“You wouldn’t like to go over to see Daniel sooner?”
“No, I wouldn’t. Our agreement was tonight. Until then I had planned to spend time with you.”
“Spend time with me doing what?”
“I don’t know…. whatever we like to do together. We could go shopping. We could go to sit in the park. Perhaps we could go to the zoo or then we could just laze around here with mum and dad. I don’t care actually. I just want us to reconnect.”
“I had hoped to catch up to Daniel.”
“Okay, if you want to catch up to Daniel then I’ll come over later in the evening after I have dinner with mum and dad.”
“No, I meant you and me.”
“Nicolas, you just don’t seem to get it do you. Let me explain it to you. I have been almost entirely with Daniel for the last two day. I enjoyed every moment. I enjoyed it very, very much. Now it is time for you to show me that I enjoy being with you just as much. Do you understand what I’m telling you?”
“But we always enjoy being together. Why would you want me to show you that we enjoy being together now when you know that it’s always good with us? If you want to go shopping and don’t want to go over to see Daniel with me then that is fine. I’ll see you later on when you come over.”
With that Nicolas got up, gave Debbie a little peck on the cheek and left. Debbie sat at the table for some time looking into the distance. Externally you would think that she was practising some relaxation pose but as her mother, walked up she knew that all was not well. This was not Debbie, at least not the Debbie that Irene knew. Debbie never stopped doing but here she was as if in a daze.
“What’s up, sweetheart?” her mother asked.
“Hi, mum, ah, nothing.”
“Debbie, I know you. Something is up. Come on spit it out.”
“I hoped to spend the day with Nicolas but he wanted to go to Daniel’s place.”
“And?”
“And he went.”
“Yes, he went but you didn’t. Do you want to explain why?”
“It’s complex.”
“No, it’s not. Let me guess, shall I? You’re wondering which man you are in love with.”
“Come on mum. Why would you say something like that?”
“I’m only saying it because I’ve been there. Don’t you think I understand? It’s hard to have sex with a man and not develop feelings for him. Now, do you want my help or are you going to handle it alone? I’m here if you need someone to talk to.”
“Okay, I’ll lay it out for you. Daniel and I have spent most of the last two days together and we have developed a bond. I offered Nicolas the opportunity to spend the day with me to reconnect but he preferred to go spend the day with Daniel.”
“Men need to spend time together the same way as women who are friends spend time together. You can’t take that away from your partner and he should not try to take it away from you either.”
“Come on mum, if you really understand you would know that is not what I’m talking about.”
Irene chuckled as she answered, “Of course, I know but I’m waiting for you to understand what the problem is and can tell me so that I might be able to help.”
“I don’t know what the problem is?”
“Yes, you do. Just tell me the symptoms of the problem first and then together we can work through it. Start with your feelings and then explain why you feel that way.”
Debbie looked at her mother. She wondered how she could ever admit how she felt at this very moment to her mother. Would her mother think she had lost her marbles if Debbie admitted her real feelings?
“I’m not sure how I can explain it to you mum but I’ll try. I came here with deep intense feelings for Nicolas. I knew what Nicolas expected from me and following weeks of talk I was prepared to have sex with another man not because I wanted to but because that is what Nicolas expected of me.”
“I knew that.”
“Yes, but each time that Nicolas and I have been together there was this attachment to him. It was like he was part of me, no that’s not right. It was more he was an important part of my life. Without him, my life would not seem complete.”
“Yes, I understand. You were in love with him.”
“I was.”
“So you’re not now. Is that what you are saying?”
“I don’t know. I….. I….. When I first saw him I thought of Daniel. I didn’t feel the same about seeing him.”
“How do you feel about Daniel?”
“That’s the problem. I feel more comfortable and secure with Daniel then I do with Nicolas.”
“Okay, I see the problem. Perhaps you need to leave things as they are until our holiday is over and then even longer if it is necessary to make a decision.”
“Yes, I guess. The only problem I have is that I won’t feel comfortable making love to Daniel with Nicolas present.”
“You said making love to Daniel? I thought you intended having sex with him?”
“I did, didn’t I? I guess that just about defines the problem.”
“Yes, it does. It defines it perfectly. My suggestion is to call Daniel and tell him that you don’t want to have sex with him until you can speak to him privately about your feelings. Ask him not to make any approaches of that nature until that discussion takes place. You will then be in a position to spend time with both Daniel and Nicolas on a personal basis but without the influence of sex. This should achieve two things. The first is that you will know if Daniel respects your wishes enough to not start anything. You may then have the opportunity to know how you feel about each of them in a group environment.”
“Do you think that will work?”
“Probably not but if Nicolas tries to force you to have sex with Daniel you will have the opportunity to say no and see how he respects your wishes. At least you will know if either of them respects you enough to put your feeling and wishes before theirs.”
“Okay, I guess that would help. I’ll do that.”
Debbie walked off opening her phone as she went. Irene waited patiently. About ten minutes later Debbie returned.
“So how did it go Debbie?”
“Daniel agreed. He was happy because he said he was not feeling comfortable about having sex with Nicolas present.”
“Well that’s good. He feels the same way as you do.”
…
Debbie knocked lightly on the door. She wished she could avoid this evening but knew that it was totally unavoidable. Throughout her life everything had been predictable. There was never a time when she had at least some idea of what lay ahead of her. Her mum and dad had always been there to help her solve all the problems that she might encounter but this time she had no idea of what might lay ahead of her. She hoped against all hope that the two men inside would not have heard her knock so that she could walk away, walk away to some degree of certainty.
“Hi Debbie, come on in.” Daniel said as he opened the door.
“Hi Daniel, is Nicolas still here?”
“Yes,” he replied out aloud but then whispered, “It’ll be okay Deb. No need to stress.”
From this Debbie knew that her stress must be visible. “Thanks, honey,” she whispered back as she placed her hand on his shoulder as she moved past him. “I appreciate your support.” Debbie looked up to see Nicolas walking towards them.
“Hello Debbie, I was starting to think you weren’t coming.” Nicolas stated.
“I almost called to say I couldn’t come. I must have eaten something that didn’t agree with me. I’ve been feeling quite ill.”
“Perhaps you should not have come,” Daniel stated, “I’ll run you home.”
“She’ll be okay,” Nicolas said. “She’ll be alright after a drink.”
“I won’t be drinking.”
Daniel put his hand on her shoulder turning her to face him, “Your face looks really white and your eyes are bloodshot. You should not be here. I’ll run you home. Nicolas can stay the night with me. I’ll get you home to your mum and dad.”
“Yes, I think you’re right. I probably should go home.” She turned towards Nicolas, “You don’t mind, do you, Nicolas? I’d hate to pass whatever I have on to you. Perhaps I shouldn’t have come.”
“If that is what you want. I’ll call in the morning to see how you are.”
“Okay, I’ll talk to you then,” Debbie replied as Daniel hustled her towards the door.
Neither spoke as Daniel drove his little sports car across town. Daniel looked across towards Debbie often as he drove. Eventually, he asked, “Are you okay, Debbie?”
“I’m okay but I don’t know what to do,” she replied.
“Do you mind if I ask what the problem is?”
“Daniel, you should know what the problem is?”
“I suspect that I do but I’d like to hear it from you.”
“Why don’t you tell me what you suspect is the problem.”
“Okay, but understand that I will be explaining it from my perspective only. I can’t look inside your mind unless you let me.”
“I understand.”
“Well, I care for you Debbie, in fact, I more than care for you. I enjoy being with you. I want to protect you. I want to hold you every minute that I’m with you. I think you feel the same and yet Nicolas sees you as his possession and you don’t know how to handle your feelings for two men at the same time.”
Debbie smiled, “You do understand. I couldn’t have explained it as well as you have because my feelings are all over the place. The big problem that I face right now is how to explain that to Nicolas.”
“Can I suggest that you shouldn’t even try to explain it to him? Maybe the best way is for him to work it out for himself. We, the three of us, should do things together, go places together while you and I openly show affection for each other. He will see it and eventually he will react. We can then handle things according to how he reacts. He may simply walk away or he might open up discussion. Meanwhile, you and I can get to know each other better.”
“Couldn’t that be cruel for Nicolas?”
“I don’t think so. After all, he was the one who bought us together. I have a female friend who I can invite to join us. She is looking for a partner. I will explain things to her and she can show interest in him and maybe take his attention away from you and me.”
“I don’t know. Nicolas and I have been a thing for so long that breaking away from him will be like losing an arm or a leg.”
“Debbie, I’m not forcing anything onto you. I understand that you may need time. I also understand that you might not feel the same as I do. That is okay. I respect you as an individual and I will support you no matter what direction you want to go or how you want to go about it.”
Debbie chuckled, “That’s what I like about you, Daniel. You are the opposite of Nicolas. He must always control me. Until now I haven’t been strong enough to make my own decisions. You are giving me the strength to take control of my life back from him.”
Daniel stopped the car in front of the unit. “Take tonight to decide what we will do, Debbie. Call me tomorrow and let me know what your decision is and I will support whatever you decide.”
“Would you like to come in?”
“I’d love to but do you think that is appropriate. Nicolas is at home.”
“Nicolas will expect that you take me in given that I’m supposed to be ill and he knows that dad will want to talk so there shouldn’t be an issue.”
“Okay.”
Oscar turned hearing the gate to the unit open and saw Debbie and Daniel enter hand in hand. He smiled knowing that his daughter was building a strong relationship with a man who would respect her, unlike Nicolas who appeared to see her as a possession rather than a partner.
“Hi Daniel, how are you today?”
“I’m fine, sir. How was your day?”
“My day was fine as well, Daniel until a moment ago when someone called me sir. My name is Oscar. I don’t fit the profile of a sir.”
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I guess you are becoming a victim of my upbringing where my mum insisted that I call those older than me, sir.”
Oscar ignored the reference to his age and addressed his daughter, “How did Nicolas take it, Debbie? Is he okay?”
“Daddy, stop jumping to conclusions.”
“I’m sorry. Does that mean you haven’t told him yet?”
Daniel intervened, “Debbie was not feeling well so I bought her home. Nicolas is waiting at my unit for my return. He is staying the night with me.”
Oscar looked at his daughter, “Debbie, you need to tell him. It is wrong to let him think that all is well when it’s not.”
Once again Daniel responded. “If you don’t mind me interfering, si…. Oscar. Debbie is working out her feelings at present and we all have to be patient with her. If she does come to a decision to change anything she knows she has my support in anything or any way she decides.”
“Okay, I can take a hint. I’ll mind my own business. Debbie, you know that whatever you decide your mother and I will be there to support you.”
“Yes, I know that daddy.” Debbie looked around as if searching for something, “Ah, where is mummy?”
“Antonio came over to visit. They are in the spare bedroom at present.”
“Daddy, why do you let these things happen? You must know that one day she is not going to come home.”
Oscar smiled, “Yes, that day may come but even if it does, I’ll know that the person that I love will be happy and that is the most important thing to me.”
Debbie shook her head, “You’re hopeless. What about you and your happiness. Don’t you count?”
“Oh, yes, I do. Irene has a plan and she is preparing it in such a way that my needs will be looked after.”
“A plan, what plan? What does the plan involve?”
“I’m not a party to the plan. I’m not supposed to know but I know she has one. I have to wait to find out what is in her plan. When the time is right she will reveal it to me.”
“I’ll find out and let you know.”
“No, Debbie, stay out of it. I trust your mother. She knows she will always be looked after as long as I live and I know that when the time comes she will look after my needs as well as her own. That’s what love and partnership are all about. Our partnership may not survive but our love for each other always will.”
Daniel interjected, “Si… Oscar, are you saying that Irene may leave you but she will still love you and will make sure that you are looked after?”
“Yes, Daniel, that is exactly what I am saying.”
“If she still loves you why would she leave?”
Oscar looked at the young man for a few moments before he answered. He turned his head on the side looked at his daughter then back to Daniel, “You should understand that Daniel and so should you, Debbie. After all, you are both going through the same thing right now. Debbie, you still love Nicolas, don’t you?”
Before she could answer Oscar continued, “Just because you love someone it doesn’t mean you can’t love someone else just as much and when you decide who you want to share your life with you make the decision based on many things which are most important at that time. But things change. As you grow older the decision making process changes because things change like for example your kids grow up or your sexual drive may change. Do you understand?”
Debbie hesitated to ask the question that was on her mind, “Are you saying that you are no longer interested in sex, daddy?”
Oscar chuckled, “No, I’m not saying that. What I’m saying is your mother’s desire has changed and it takes something that I can’t offer her to satisfy that desire. The options for us are to continue to live a life where your mother's sexual desire is not satisfied, live our life as cuckold and hotwife, or I allow your mother freedom to spend the remained of her life with a man who provides her with a degree of satisfaction that I can’t.”
“What about your sexual needs, Daddy?”
“I know your mother very well and she will have something in mind for me. Now Debbie, Daniel, I must ask that you keep this discussion to yourselves. Your mother would be very upset if she thought that I knew what her plan was and I don’t want to ruin it for her. You must promise me.”
“I promise,” Daniel stated. “I feel honoured that you would trust me enough to share this with me, Oscar.”
Oscar looked at the young man for a moment before he said, “I understand that you would like to become part of my family, Daniel so of course I trust you. Debbie trusts you and that is good enough for me.”
“Thanks, daddy, I think you have helped me.”
“Have I? What makes you think that?”
“You have told me that it is a mistake to stick with someone who doesn’t satisfy your needs even if you love them as much as the alternative. You also told me that Daniel is a man that can always be relied on. You also told me that if I make that mistake now sometime in the future I will have to fix it and then I will be hurting those I care about more than if I make the right decision now.”
Oscar turned to Daniel, “Did you hear me say all that, Daniel?”
Daniel laughed, “That is exactly what you said, si…Oscar. Thank you for the compliment too. I had better get home. Nicolas will be worried about the time I have been missing.”
“I’ll leave you Debbie to see Daniel off. I’ll make you a meal and a coffee. You’re welcome to join us, Daniel, if you choose.”
“No, I’ll get back to Nicolas.”
“Okay, we’ll catch up tomorrow. I hope you know that you are welcome to our home at any time, Daniel.”
“Thanks, Oscar. Debbie, you are so lucky to have such a caring father.”
Oscar chuckled and replied, “Flattery will get you everywhere, Daniel.”
“I’m sure it will, Oscar,” Daniel stated as he walked off towards his little Honda.
“Pretty special guy, that Daniel,” Oscar said to Debbie, “Don’t let him get away from you.”
Debbie laughed, “I have no intention of allowing him to escape. I assure you of that, daddy.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 9
When Antonio had arrived at the unit Irene was washing up the lunch dishes. Oscar and Irene had spent the afternoon in bed discussing a number of issues including the desire of Debbie’s boyfriend, Nicolas wanting her to have an affair with Marcus. Oscar had been extremely concerned for the welfare of his daughter and it took a long time for Irene to convince him that Debbie was mature enough to prevent any disaster.
Oscar with a big grin had got down on his knees beside the bed and asked Irene, “you are the most beautiful and intelligent woman that I have ever met. Would you marry me? I believe that we could make wonderful, intelligent children together.”
Irene laughed, “Marry you? Why should I marry you? You have only made love to me once today. A girl has to know that her future husband can keep her sexually satisfied.”
“I had better get busy then. Of course, if I can’t keep you satisfied I will have to call in the reserves.”
“Oh, that sounds exciting. How many reserves do you have?”
“Presently I have Romando, Roberto, Marcus, Antonio and then there is Daniel, although Daniel has other interests.”
“Other interests, what other interests does Daniel have?”
Oscar stopped laughing and got up from his knees to sit beside his wife. He looked at her seriously before he said, “you need to stay away from Daniel. He is too involved with Debbie. We don’t want to hurt our daughter, do we?”
Irene rose up on her elbow to look him in the eye, “Are you saying that Daniel is more than just a casual lover to our daughter?”
“Exactly, don’t be surprised if Nicolas disappears from the scene and gets replaced by Daniel.”
“Oh shit, what have I done?”
“Hey, Debbie accepts that what happened will not impact on her relationship with you. They developed their bond gradually over the last few days but neither of them was aware of how deep their feelings were at that time but they are now.”
“I need to apologize to her.”
“No, you don’t. Offering an apology will simply renew any feelings that she may have had about what happened. Just leave it alone and when she decides to announce her relationship with Daniel be willing to congratulate her and tell her how happy you are for her.”
“How can you know all this?”
“I sit and watch, I observe and deduct. I ask relevant questions. My daughter knows I trust her judgement and she trusts mine although she often doesn’t understand me.”
“Did she mention my getting with Daniel to you?”
“No, she wouldn’t do that because she knows I would feel conflicted by it.”
“Conflicted? Why?”
“She knows that I care about her and her feelings but at the same time I have a responsibility to support you. She wouldn’t want to cause problems for you and me.”
“That sounds as if you would side with her.”
“See what I mean.”
Irene shook her head and snapped back, “No, I don’t know what you mean?”
“Okay, let me explain it to you. Debbie has avoided the discussion so that she doesn’t cause a disagreement between us. By asking me that means you are making the assumption that I would back Debbie. At no stage have I said that. You just proved that she was correct in her decision not to discuss it with me.”
“So whose side would you take?”
“I wouldn’t take any side. Debbie is right. Some issues should be left alone and this is one of them. If you care about our relationship with our daughters then you will respect her decision not to talk about it and leave it as something that should be avoided.”
“You said our daughters?”
“Yes, I did and it was not a mistake because I know that if the question ever came up and Rena had to take sides she would support Debbie even if Debbie was in the wrong.”
“Why would she do that?”
“Like Debbie she has memories and some of those memories are not pleasant. There have been times when Rena needed support and help to understand what was happening around her and that support came from Debbie so she will support her no matter what.”
“You mean when I was lost in space with Marcus.”
“Yes, lost in space is a good analogy. You were lost but you found your way back.”
“Did you feel that you had lost me? Did you share that feeling as well?”
“Sometimes, yes but I was lucky and so were the girls. We had Teresa who held us all together. She knew that Marcus would drop you as soon as you had served your purpose. She didn’t tell us, of course, but she knew and so she made us feel confident that you would still be there in the end.”
“You said served my purpose. What does that mean?”
“Haven’t you worked it out yet? Marcus goes from married woman to married woman. As soon as they are carrying his child he moves on to the next one.”
“Oh, I see.”
“You didn’t know?”
“I guess I should have worked it out because there were so many women with children and no husbands that he had been with but when you are involved and committed as I was it is easy to not believe the truth. You do understand that things may not be the way you and the girls thought it was?”
Oscar ignored the last statement and asked, “So you left him just because he cheated on you?”
“No, I could forgive him for that. I left him because I wanted to keep you as my husband. I thought that you had given me up so when you came to get me at that motel that night I knew I couldn’t possibly give up someone who would protect me like that.”
“You did it for me?”
“No, I didn’t do it for you. I did it for us.”
“So despite everything you still considered us a couple worth saving?”
“Yes, of course. I married you and since then there has never been a time when I didn’t think of us as a couple. I was using Marcus as much as he was using me.”
“So you purposely let him get you pregnant?”
“No, that was not the way it was. My pregnancy was a mistake but it didn’t concern me much especially when I found out that our baby was a boy. You wanted and needed a heir and isn’t it a wife’s responsibility to look after the needs and desire of her husband.”
“So why didn’t you tell me that you were pregnant?”
“I told you as soon as I knew it was a boy.”
“That raises a couple of new questions. What would you do if it wasn’t a boy and why did Marcus continue the relationship after you were pregnant?”
“I’ll answer the last question first. I didn’t tell him and he didn't know. The other one is much more difficult. I hoped I wouldn’t ever have to make that decision and as it worked out I didn’t have to. I still don’t know how I would have handled that. My decision would have been made after we discussed it, I guess.”
“So what you are saying is that Michael may have been Michelle.”
Oscar looked up to see tears running down Irene’s face. He took her into his arms and hugged her tightly.
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I shouldn’t have fallen in love but I couldn’t help it.”
“I know but it worked out alright in the long term.”
“You shouldn’t have invited Antonio to join us. He’s dangerous.”
“Yes, I know but it will be okay.”
“Oscar, why do you think it will be okay?”
“Last time you made the decision for me. This time I expect you to make the decision for Irene.”
“Are you saying you would divorce me, Oscar?”
“No, I’ll never divorce you unless I’m forced to but if you did decide that you wanted to live with someone else I want you to know that I’d be alright. I know that I no longer satisfy you sexually so you deserve better. I’m telling you that I want you to put your needs ahead of mine for the first time in your life.”
“Oh Oscar, you say such ridiculous things sometimes.”
“You know that is not true. You are still a young woman,” Irene smiled indicating she didn’t think that so Oscar added, “in relative terms you are still young. You are much too young to commit to a life of sex that is for duty only.”
“Do you really think that I have sex with you for duty and duty only? Is that what you think of me Oscar?”
“Well, certainly it is not for your enjoyment. I have seen you with those other men and I can’t come near to that. I wish it wasn’t so but it is the way it is.”
“Oscar, sex with you is more important to me than all of the sex that those men could ever offer me because it is in here.” Irene pointed to her heart. “With those other men it is only ever in here,” she pointed to her vagina. “With you I get both because you allow me to have both. What use is it to have my pussy satisfied if my heart is broken?”
“I didn’t say you had to leave me. I said if you fall in love again then you have a responsibility to put your own interests ahead of mine. I want you to be happy and I could see how hurt you were before. I don’t want to put you through that again just to satisfy my control over your life.”
“You don’t control me, Oscar. You never have. Anything that I have done I have done of my own free will. This discussion is now over. I refuse to engage in it any longer.”
“All right then. I’m going to the kitchen to make us a coffee.”
They had just finished their coffees when Antonio arrived. They talked for a while before Oscar told them to go to the spare bedroom and he would join them soon.
….
“You once told me that mummy doesn’t meet men unless you are there with her, Daddy so why are you not with her and Antonio tonight?”
“Tonight is about your mother, Debbie,” Oscar answered as he looked across to where Debbie was sitting, “When I’m there she has to pay some attention to me. I know that prevents her from focusing her full attention on her lover and on her satisfaction. I think that is the reason why she used to sneak away with Marcus.”
“I think you are wrong. Marcus was an arsehole who wanted to destroy your marriage. He couldn’t do that effectively while you were present. That’s the real reason why he took her away so often.”
“How do you know that? You were what, fourteen years old at that time.”
“I was fifteen actually. Irene is my mother. Don’t you think that she would talk to me about things like that?”
“What? When you were fifteen?”
“No. We talked about it recently. When Nicolas raised the question of me becoming a hotwife I decided to ask mummy about it. She was embarrassed at first but after she realized that I was not out to judge her she opened up to me.”
“That’s good.”
“You look concerned, daddy. What’s wrong?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never really talked to anyone else but Irene about what happened. I didn’t even talk a lot about it with Teresa and she was there with me all the way. I guess it makes me feel insecure to know that Irene would talk to you about it. It probably means that you know more about what happened than I do. That doesn’t make me feel confident. I know there are things that happened where Irene didn’t tell me the truth.”
“How could you know that?”
“I’m afraid I can’t tell you that, Debbie.”
“I’d never tell mummy anything you told me in confidence. Did you spy on them?”
“Yes.”
“How did you do that?”
“You won’t tell on me, scouts honour?”
“I’m not a scout but yes, I will never tell on you even if they tortured me.”
“Irene won’t torture you. She might torture me if she had any idea but you’ll be okay.”
Oscar looked at his daughter who didn’t reply. It felt like she was torturing him to tell her so he spilled the beans. “Okay, first off there is an app you can put on a person’s phone that allows you to track them. You probably know part of my job is involved with computer programming. I was able to put a modified version on Irene’s phone, activate it then hide it from view. Teresa told me that they were getting together without either of us there. We had an agreement that I would always be there but Irene broke the agreement so I didn’t feel guilty about it.”
“Okay but that tells you where they were. It didn’t allow you to know what they were doing.”
“There was a pattern of behaviour. They always went to the same unit at the same motel near the restaurant. I found out later that Marcus’s mum owned the motel. Marcus considered it his room. I waited until they weren’t there, rented the room and bugged it.”
“Surely they didn’t go to the motel every time?”
“No, sometimes they used our bedroom. Bugging that was simple. On a couple of other occasions, they went to Marcus’s home at the vineyard. I asked Teresa to set up a camera in a statue in Marcus’s bedroom. I installed the camera and Teresa put it on a table near the bed. The signal was fed to the internet so I could watch and listen from my office.”
“So you would have known a lot about what they were doing and what they were saying to each other.”
“I knew quite a bit. Yes.”
“There were some things that mummy told me that she asked me to never tell you.”
“Yes, I can imagine. You mean things like telling Marcus she was in love with him and wanting to leave me to live with him. I imagine she would not want me to know those type of things.”
“My God, you knew about those things?”
“Yes, I knew that and many other things as well.”
“And yet you took her back. You must love her very much.”
“Yes, you are right. I must love her a lot.” Oscar smiled at his daughter, “Yes, I do. There was not one second where I didn’t want her back and she did come back to me so she must love me too.”
“Are you happy, daddy? Knowing, that, does it affect how you feel about her?”
“Yes, it does affect how I feel about her but not the way that you expect. I still love her as much as I did when we married. Perhaps I love her more because I understand her more now. The way it affects me is that if it were to happen again I wouldn’t try to get her back.”
“Why? If you still love her surely you would try to get her back.”
“No, I wouldn’t and I’ve told her so in a roundabout way. You see there are two people to be considered here. I would want her back but if I fought to get her back I may be taking something away from her. I have done that once and I often wonder if I have that right.”
“You would sacrifice your happiness for mummy?”
“It wouldn’t be a sacrifice because it is what I want. I want her to be happy. I want her to be satisfied on a sexual basis and I am no longer able to give her that.”
“That’s not what she told me. She said that she only did what she did because you wanted it. I asked her about it and she said that sex with someone you love is the best sex that a woman can ever experience.”
“She said that?”
“Yes, I asked her about it because I was worried that if I had sex with someone other than Nicolas then I might not want to go back to him. She said that if sex with Nicolas was not as good as or better than with a temporary lover than I didn’t really love him.”
“And?”
And what?”
“Was it?”
Debbie laughed, “I’m planning to break off with Nicolas. Does that answer your question?”
“Perfectly.”
“What is perfect?” Irene asked as she walked up with Antonio.
“Hello there. I thought I wouldn’t see you tonight.” Oscar stated.
“Antonio is leaving, Oscar. We had been waiting for you to join us but you didn’t come so Antonio is about to leave.”
“I see. Can I get you a drink, Antonio?”
“No thanks, Oscar. I will be heading back to Barcelona tonight so I shouldn’t drink given I will be driving.”
“You’re heading back,” Oscar stated while looking first at Irene and then at Antonio.
“Yes, I’ll leave it to your wife to explain things to you.” In saying that, he thrust his hand out for Oscar to shake. “I hope we meet again, Oscar.”
“Yes, I’ll look you up when I get back to Barcelona.”
“That’ll be good. We can have a beer together. I’ll see you then.” With a smile, Antonio turned and left.
Irene got a mug, turned the power on to the kettle then prepared to make a coffee.
“Are you going to explain to me what is happening, Irene?”
“Yes, once I have made us a coffee,” Irene replied.
“I should leave to let you talk daddy,” Debbie stated.
“No, I think you should hear what I have to say, Debbie so that you know and understand,” Irene replied.
“Okay. I’ll sit here and listen.”
Irene made three coffees. She put them on the table then smiled at Oscar. “Okay, what do you want to know, Oscar?”
“Antonio had planned to stay down here for the two weeks. So explain why he is going home early.”
“He has no reason to stay.”
“Explain. I don’t understand.”
“We waited for you but you didn’t come so I dealt with it alone. I would have preferred that you were there but when you didn’t come in I dealt with it.”
“Define the meaning of dealt with it?”
“Okay, I told Antonio that I loved my husband and I didn’t want to lose him. I explained that I have a problem that when I have sex with a man I get emotionally involved so I was not willing to take the risk. I told him that I found him attractive so it had nothing to do with him, personally. It was me and the way that I am.”
“What did he say?”
“He said he understood. He told me he was disappointed because he enjoyed being with me. He told me there was a very big chance that he would also get emotionally involved but he liked you and would not like to hurt you either.”
“So it was mutually agreed then?”
“I guess so. At one stage he kissed me and he held me in his arms. I almost gave in to him. It felt so good but he made the decision for me and I’m grateful.”
“He only held you in his arms?”
Irene smiled then glanced across to Debbie then back again, “Can’t you tell?”
“Yes, I know that flushed face. Fingers?”
“Yes, Come over here and kiss me, Oscar.”
Oscar moved over and kissed his wife. “You sucked him off?”
“You can taste it?”
“My God, I love you.”
“Yes, I know you do Oscar. You love me too much. I have no intention of leaving you even if you try to push me away onto some other man. I’ll only say this once so listen carefully. The day that one of us dies or we both die I want to be able to hold your hand and kiss you. I hope I’m the first to go because I don’t know how I could live without you.”
“Okay, I understand.”
“Is that all you have to say?”
“If I said any more our daughter would start crying and it is bad enough one of us shedding tears. I love you, Irene,” Oscar said as he wiped a tear from his eye.
“I love you too, honey.”
When Antonio had arrived at the unit Irene was washing up the lunch dishes. Oscar and Irene had spent the afternoon in bed discussing a number of issues including the desire of Debbie’s boyfriend, Nicolas wanting her to have an affair with Marcus. Oscar had been extremely concerned for the welfare of his daughter and it took a long time for Irene to convince him that Debbie was mature enough to prevent any disaster.
Oscar with a big grin had got down on his knees beside the bed and asked Irene, “you are the most beautiful and intelligent woman that I have ever met. Would you marry me? I believe that we could make wonderful, intelligent children together.”
Irene laughed, “Marry you? Why should I marry you? You have only made love to me once today. A girl has to know that her future husband can keep her sexually satisfied.”
“I had better get busy then. Of course, if I can’t keep you satisfied I will have to call in the reserves.”
“Oh, that sounds exciting. How many reserves do you have?”
“Presently I have Romando, Roberto, Marcus, Antonio and then there is Daniel, although Daniel has other interests.”
“Other interests, what other interests does Daniel have?”
Oscar stopped laughing and got up from his knees to sit beside his wife. He looked at her seriously before he said, “you need to stay away from Daniel. He is too involved with Debbie. We don’t want to hurt our daughter, do we?”
Irene rose up on her elbow to look him in the eye, “Are you saying that Daniel is more than just a casual lover to our daughter?”
“Exactly, don’t be surprised if Nicolas disappears from the scene and gets replaced by Daniel.”
“Oh shit, what have I done?”
“Hey, Debbie accepts that what happened will not impact on her relationship with you. They developed their bond gradually over the last few days but neither of them was aware of how deep their feelings were at that time but they are now.”
“I need to apologize to her.”
“No, you don’t. Offering an apology will simply renew any feelings that she may have had about what happened. Just leave it alone and when she decides to announce her relationship with Daniel be willing to congratulate her and tell her how happy you are for her.”
“How can you know all this?”
“I sit and watch, I observe and deduct. I ask relevant questions. My daughter knows I trust her judgement and she trusts mine although she often doesn’t understand me.”
“Did she mention my getting with Daniel to you?”
“No, she wouldn’t do that because she knows I would feel conflicted by it.”
“Conflicted? Why?”
“She knows that I care about her and her feelings but at the same time I have a responsibility to support you. She wouldn’t want to cause problems for you and me.”
“That sounds as if you would side with her.”
“See what I mean.”
Irene shook her head and snapped back, “No, I don’t know what you mean?”
“Okay, let me explain it to you. Debbie has avoided the discussion so that she doesn’t cause a disagreement between us. By asking me that means you are making the assumption that I would back Debbie. At no stage have I said that. You just proved that she was correct in her decision not to discuss it with me.”
“So whose side would you take?”
“I wouldn’t take any side. Debbie is right. Some issues should be left alone and this is one of them. If you care about our relationship with our daughters then you will respect her decision not to talk about it and leave it as something that should be avoided.”
“You said our daughters?”
“Yes, I did and it was not a mistake because I know that if the question ever came up and Rena had to take sides she would support Debbie even if Debbie was in the wrong.”
“Why would she do that?”
“Like Debbie she has memories and some of those memories are not pleasant. There have been times when Rena needed support and help to understand what was happening around her and that support came from Debbie so she will support her no matter what.”
“You mean when I was lost in space with Marcus.”
“Yes, lost in space is a good analogy. You were lost but you found your way back.”
“Did you feel that you had lost me? Did you share that feeling as well?”
“Sometimes, yes but I was lucky and so were the girls. We had Teresa who held us all together. She knew that Marcus would drop you as soon as you had served your purpose. She didn’t tell us, of course, but she knew and so she made us feel confident that you would still be there in the end.”
“You said served my purpose. What does that mean?”
“Haven’t you worked it out yet? Marcus goes from married woman to married woman. As soon as they are carrying his child he moves on to the next one.”
“Oh, I see.”
“You didn’t know?”
“I guess I should have worked it out because there were so many women with children and no husbands that he had been with but when you are involved and committed as I was it is easy to not believe the truth. You do understand that things may not be the way you and the girls thought it was?”
Oscar ignored the last statement and asked, “So you left him just because he cheated on you?”
“No, I could forgive him for that. I left him because I wanted to keep you as my husband. I thought that you had given me up so when you came to get me at that motel that night I knew I couldn’t possibly give up someone who would protect me like that.”
“You did it for me?”
“No, I didn’t do it for you. I did it for us.”
“So despite everything you still considered us a couple worth saving?”
“Yes, of course. I married you and since then there has never been a time when I didn’t think of us as a couple. I was using Marcus as much as he was using me.”
“So you purposely let him get you pregnant?”
“No, that was not the way it was. My pregnancy was a mistake but it didn’t concern me much especially when I found out that our baby was a boy. You wanted and needed a heir and isn’t it a wife’s responsibility to look after the needs and desire of her husband.”
“So why didn’t you tell me that you were pregnant?”
“I told you as soon as I knew it was a boy.”
“That raises a couple of new questions. What would you do if it wasn’t a boy and why did Marcus continue the relationship after you were pregnant?”
“I’ll answer the last question first. I didn’t tell him and he didn't know. The other one is much more difficult. I hoped I wouldn’t ever have to make that decision and as it worked out I didn’t have to. I still don’t know how I would have handled that. My decision would have been made after we discussed it, I guess.”
“So what you are saying is that Michael may have been Michelle.”
Oscar looked up to see tears running down Irene’s face. He took her into his arms and hugged her tightly.
“I’m sorry, Oscar. I shouldn’t have fallen in love but I couldn’t help it.”
“I know but it worked out alright in the long term.”
“You shouldn’t have invited Antonio to join us. He’s dangerous.”
“Yes, I know but it will be okay.”
“Oscar, why do you think it will be okay?”
“Last time you made the decision for me. This time I expect you to make the decision for Irene.”
“Are you saying you would divorce me, Oscar?”
“No, I’ll never divorce you unless I’m forced to but if you did decide that you wanted to live with someone else I want you to know that I’d be alright. I know that I no longer satisfy you sexually so you deserve better. I’m telling you that I want you to put your needs ahead of mine for the first time in your life.”
“Oh Oscar, you say such ridiculous things sometimes.”
“You know that is not true. You are still a young woman,” Irene smiled indicating she didn’t think that so Oscar added, “in relative terms you are still young. You are much too young to commit to a life of sex that is for duty only.”
“Do you really think that I have sex with you for duty and duty only? Is that what you think of me Oscar?”
“Well, certainly it is not for your enjoyment. I have seen you with those other men and I can’t come near to that. I wish it wasn’t so but it is the way it is.”
“Oscar, sex with you is more important to me than all of the sex that those men could ever offer me because it is in here.” Irene pointed to her heart. “With those other men it is only ever in here,” she pointed to her vagina. “With you I get both because you allow me to have both. What use is it to have my pussy satisfied if my heart is broken?”
“I didn’t say you had to leave me. I said if you fall in love again then you have a responsibility to put your own interests ahead of mine. I want you to be happy and I could see how hurt you were before. I don’t want to put you through that again just to satisfy my control over your life.”
“You don’t control me, Oscar. You never have. Anything that I have done I have done of my own free will. This discussion is now over. I refuse to engage in it any longer.”
“All right then. I’m going to the kitchen to make us a coffee.”
They had just finished their coffees when Antonio arrived. They talked for a while before Oscar told them to go to the spare bedroom and he would join them soon.
….
“You once told me that mummy doesn’t meet men unless you are there with her, Daddy so why are you not with her and Antonio tonight?”
“Tonight is about your mother, Debbie,” Oscar answered as he looked across to where Debbie was sitting, “When I’m there she has to pay some attention to me. I know that prevents her from focusing her full attention on her lover and on her satisfaction. I think that is the reason why she used to sneak away with Marcus.”
“I think you are wrong. Marcus was an arsehole who wanted to destroy your marriage. He couldn’t do that effectively while you were present. That’s the real reason why he took her away so often.”
“How do you know that? You were what, fourteen years old at that time.”
“I was fifteen actually. Irene is my mother. Don’t you think that she would talk to me about things like that?”
“What? When you were fifteen?”
“No. We talked about it recently. When Nicolas raised the question of me becoming a hotwife I decided to ask mummy about it. She was embarrassed at first but after she realized that I was not out to judge her she opened up to me.”
“That’s good.”
“You look concerned, daddy. What’s wrong?”
“I don’t know. I’ve never really talked to anyone else but Irene about what happened. I didn’t even talk a lot about it with Teresa and she was there with me all the way. I guess it makes me feel insecure to know that Irene would talk to you about it. It probably means that you know more about what happened than I do. That doesn’t make me feel confident. I know there are things that happened where Irene didn’t tell me the truth.”
“How could you know that?”
“I’m afraid I can’t tell you that, Debbie.”
“I’d never tell mummy anything you told me in confidence. Did you spy on them?”
“Yes.”
“How did you do that?”
“You won’t tell on me, scouts honour?”
“I’m not a scout but yes, I will never tell on you even if they tortured me.”
“Irene won’t torture you. She might torture me if she had any idea but you’ll be okay.”
Oscar looked at his daughter who didn’t reply. It felt like she was torturing him to tell her so he spilled the beans. “Okay, first off there is an app you can put on a person’s phone that allows you to track them. You probably know part of my job is involved with computer programming. I was able to put a modified version on Irene’s phone, activate it then hide it from view. Teresa told me that they were getting together without either of us there. We had an agreement that I would always be there but Irene broke the agreement so I didn’t feel guilty about it.”
“Okay but that tells you where they were. It didn’t allow you to know what they were doing.”
“There was a pattern of behaviour. They always went to the same unit at the same motel near the restaurant. I found out later that Marcus’s mum owned the motel. Marcus considered it his room. I waited until they weren’t there, rented the room and bugged it.”
“Surely they didn’t go to the motel every time?”
“No, sometimes they used our bedroom. Bugging that was simple. On a couple of other occasions, they went to Marcus’s home at the vineyard. I asked Teresa to set up a camera in a statue in Marcus’s bedroom. I installed the camera and Teresa put it on a table near the bed. The signal was fed to the internet so I could watch and listen from my office.”
“So you would have known a lot about what they were doing and what they were saying to each other.”
“I knew quite a bit. Yes.”
“There were some things that mummy told me that she asked me to never tell you.”
“Yes, I can imagine. You mean things like telling Marcus she was in love with him and wanting to leave me to live with him. I imagine she would not want me to know those type of things.”
“My God, you knew about those things?”
“Yes, I knew that and many other things as well.”
“And yet you took her back. You must love her very much.”
“Yes, you are right. I must love her a lot.” Oscar smiled at his daughter, “Yes, I do. There was not one second where I didn’t want her back and she did come back to me so she must love me too.”
“Are you happy, daddy? Knowing, that, does it affect how you feel about her?”
“Yes, it does affect how I feel about her but not the way that you expect. I still love her as much as I did when we married. Perhaps I love her more because I understand her more now. The way it affects me is that if it were to happen again I wouldn’t try to get her back.”
“Why? If you still love her surely you would try to get her back.”
“No, I wouldn’t and I’ve told her so in a roundabout way. You see there are two people to be considered here. I would want her back but if I fought to get her back I may be taking something away from her. I have done that once and I often wonder if I have that right.”
“You would sacrifice your happiness for mummy?”
“It wouldn’t be a sacrifice because it is what I want. I want her to be happy. I want her to be satisfied on a sexual basis and I am no longer able to give her that.”
“That’s not what she told me. She said that she only did what she did because you wanted it. I asked her about it and she said that sex with someone you love is the best sex that a woman can ever experience.”
“She said that?”
“Yes, I asked her about it because I was worried that if I had sex with someone other than Nicolas then I might not want to go back to him. She said that if sex with Nicolas was not as good as or better than with a temporary lover than I didn’t really love him.”
“And?”
And what?”
“Was it?”
Debbie laughed, “I’m planning to break off with Nicolas. Does that answer your question?”
“Perfectly.”
“What is perfect?” Irene asked as she walked up with Antonio.
“Hello there. I thought I wouldn’t see you tonight.” Oscar stated.
“Antonio is leaving, Oscar. We had been waiting for you to join us but you didn’t come so Antonio is about to leave.”
“I see. Can I get you a drink, Antonio?”
“No thanks, Oscar. I will be heading back to Barcelona tonight so I shouldn’t drink given I will be driving.”
“You’re heading back,” Oscar stated while looking first at Irene and then at Antonio.
“Yes, I’ll leave it to your wife to explain things to you.” In saying that, he thrust his hand out for Oscar to shake. “I hope we meet again, Oscar.”
“Yes, I’ll look you up when I get back to Barcelona.”
“That’ll be good. We can have a beer together. I’ll see you then.” With a smile, Antonio turned and left.
Irene got a mug, turned the power on to the kettle then prepared to make a coffee.
“Are you going to explain to me what is happening, Irene?”
“Yes, once I have made us a coffee,” Irene replied.
“I should leave to let you talk daddy,” Debbie stated.
“No, I think you should hear what I have to say, Debbie so that you know and understand,” Irene replied.
“Okay. I’ll sit here and listen.”
Irene made three coffees. She put them on the table then smiled at Oscar. “Okay, what do you want to know, Oscar?”
“Antonio had planned to stay down here for the two weeks. So explain why he is going home early.”
“He has no reason to stay.”
“Explain. I don’t understand.”
“We waited for you but you didn’t come so I dealt with it alone. I would have preferred that you were there but when you didn’t come in I dealt with it.”
“Define the meaning of dealt with it?”
“Okay, I told Antonio that I loved my husband and I didn’t want to lose him. I explained that I have a problem that when I have sex with a man I get emotionally involved so I was not willing to take the risk. I told him that I found him attractive so it had nothing to do with him, personally. It was me and the way that I am.”
“What did he say?”
“He said he understood. He told me he was disappointed because he enjoyed being with me. He told me there was a very big chance that he would also get emotionally involved but he liked you and would not like to hurt you either.”
“So it was mutually agreed then?”
“I guess so. At one stage he kissed me and he held me in his arms. I almost gave in to him. It felt so good but he made the decision for me and I’m grateful.”
“He only held you in his arms?”
Irene smiled then glanced across to Debbie then back again, “Can’t you tell?”
“Yes, I know that flushed face. Fingers?”
“Yes, Come over here and kiss me, Oscar.”
Oscar moved over and kissed his wife. “You sucked him off?”
“You can taste it?”
“My God, I love you.”
“Yes, I know you do Oscar. You love me too much. I have no intention of leaving you even if you try to push me away onto some other man. I’ll only say this once so listen carefully. The day that one of us dies or we both die I want to be able to hold your hand and kiss you. I hope I’m the first to go because I don’t know how I could live without you.”
“Okay, I understand.”
“Is that all you have to say?”
“If I said any more our daughter would start crying and it is bad enough one of us shedding tears. I love you, Irene,” Oscar said as he wiped a tear from his eye.
“I love you too, honey.”
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 10A
Daniel arrived back at the unit. He opened the door to find Nicolas sitting at the table with a tall blond girl sitting on his lap.
“What are you doing, Nicolas?”
“We were waiting for you to join us for dinner.”
“But Debbie,” Daniel looked at Nicolas with an inquiring expression.
Nicolas just shrugged his shoulders, “what about Debbie? Debbie chose to go home otherwise she could join us. You did take her home didn’t you?”
“Yes, I took her home.”
“My sister could come over to join us if you like,” the blond girl said, looking towards Daniel.
“I don’t think so, love. I’m not really interested. I’ll have my dinner and I think I’ll go to bed.”
“Did Debbie wear you out?” Nicolas asked.
“No,” Daniel snapped back, “Debbie, your girlfriend was ill, remember?”
“Yes, I remember. That’s why Nicki is here.”
Daniel sat down took a meal out of the bag and began eating, ignoring Nicolas and the girl. After a short time, they got up and wandered down the hallway to Nicolas’s bedroom.
Daniel had just finished his meal and put the rubbish in the bin when the doorbell rang.
…
Rena thought about her mum and dad. She was very concerned that she would one day have to confront her mother with the truth about herself. She was less concerned about telling her father because although she loved him she saw him as a bit of a freak. It was obvious to her that her dad wasn’t like other men. He gave her mother sexually freedoms that were capable of starting wars so she knew that he would accept her no matter what.
She slowly climbed the stairs and smiled as she thought of her dad. She remembered Teresa talking about Oscar, “most kids would walk over hot coals to have a person like your dad as a father,” she had told them. “And most women would do the same to have a husband like him as well.”
Debbie had giggled and asked her, “Are you in love with him, Tess?”
Teresa had frowned down on Debbie in response, “How could you ask such a thing, Debbie?”
“I think you are and Rena thinks so too, don’t you Rena?”
Teresa’s frown had slowly dissolved into a smile before she responded, “That’ll be our secret, won’t it? Your mother would not be impressed.”
“But mummy has Marcus,” Debbie had stated.
“Remember this, girls, because it is very important for you to understand. Your mother is only doing what your dad expects of her.”
Rena was surprised to hear that and she knew that the information had shocked Debbie as well.
“Why would he want that?” Debbie had asked.
“I don’t understand it well myself but it seems that some men want to know that other men enjoy being with the women that they love. It is some sort of kink that they call cuckolding.”
“Oh, my friend at school who saw mummy and Marcus kissing told me that her mother said that she was a hotwife and that she was cuckolding daddy. I thought it meant that she was cheating on him but you’re saying that daddy wants her to do it?”
“Yes, I believe so. Now, let’s leave that business to your mum and dad. Why don’t you tell me about your latest boyfriend, Debbie?”
Debbie had smiled while answering, “he is hot, Teresa. His name is Nicolas.”
“What about you. Rena?”
“I don’t like boys. Well, I do but only as friends. I don’t feel attracted to them as Debbie does.”
“I see. You don’t have anyone then?”
Rena had not answered. She just shrugged her shoulders.
“She likes Dusty.” Debbie had revealed to Teresa.
“You’re a dobber, Debbie.”
“Teresa won’t tell on you, Rena. She’s not like other people. She loves our dad so she will protect us.” Debbie had replied.
Teresa had giggled, “I don’t protect you because of your dad. I protect what you tell me because I like you both. Now, Rena, sexuality varies from person to person. Some people like others of their own sex. Sometimes that changes as they get older. I had a girlfriend when I was your age. We would go places and do things together much the same way as Debbie might with Nicolas as time passes.”
“What was your girlfriend like, Teresa,” Rena had asked.
“She was soft and tender. We were very much in love or at least we thought we were. I still have a little place set aside in my heart for her even today.”
“What happened?”
“She moved to the city and met the man that she married. I was very lonely for a time and then I met my husband. He treated me well so when he asked me to marry him I said yes.”
“But you’re not married now?” Debbie stated more than asked.
“No, he met another woman who worshipped him. I probably didn’t really love him I guess so the marriage was more one of convenience. I was probably still thinking more of Sandy than of Robert. He is very happy with his new woman and I’m glad he found someone to love him.”
“So you didn’t love him like you do daddy?” Rena had asked her.
“I thought we would leave that one alone.” Teresa shook her head, “No, you’re right I didn’t love him like I do Oscar. You are very lucky to have Oscar as your dad. He is a terrific person.”
Rena saw the tears forming in Teresa's eyes as she had said it and knew she had to change the subject.
“You said you would take us to the zoo, Teresa. Can we go today?”
“The weather is fine and it’s warm so go get ready and, yes, today we will go to the zoo. Did you want to invite Dusty, Rena?”
“Yes, I’d like that. I should tell you, Teresa, I love you. I wish you were my mother.”
“I love you both too, Rena but saying that about your mother is not a good thing.”
“Maybe so but it’s true. I love mummy but she would never accept my having a girlfriend and not a boyfriend.”
“The day might come when you get a big surprise about your mother. Sometimes we misjudge those closest to us. There is a saying that sometimes we don’t see the forest for the trees. When it comes to other people we sometimes judge them for what they do rather than for what they think or what they want.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Where it comes to your mother you are seeing what she is doing to keep your father happy. You can’t see what she really wants because it is hidden behind what she is doing for your father.”
“That doesn’t make sense.”
“I know. It really doesn’t make any sense does it but one day she will say no to him and when that day comes her life may change.”
“What about what you want, Teresa.”
Teresa laughed but Debbie and Rena both could tell that it was false, “I want to go to the zoo. Now, go get ready before it is too late.”
The girls walked off together. Rena said softly to Debbie, “I think she loves mummy too.”
“Yes, I’ve thought that for a long time now.” Debbie had said in reply.
…
“You seem to be miles away Rena. What are you thinking about?” Sandy asked her.
“I was just thinking about my mum and dad. They have a good friend called Teresa. Teresa often stayed over at our place when Debbie and I were your teenagers. She used to take us places all the time.”
“She lived with you?”
“Well, not all the time but she was there about four days a week.”
“Like a boarder?”
“More like one of the family, I’d say. She was in love with my dad. She probably still is, I’d say. My mum had a boyfriend called Marcus who used to hang around. We hated him. He would be continuously touching her. He would say things in front of us to show us that he was in control of her. I think she was in love with him because she did everything that he asked of her.”
“Everything?”
“Yes, he controlled everything. I remember one day mum was doing the washing and he said that he wanted her. She just dumped the washing and pulled him towards the bedroom. Shortly afterwards we could hear the bed head hitting the wall. Dad came home. He had to hear it but he just saw the washing on the floor and did it for her.”
“Your dad knew that your mum had a lover?”
“Yes, Teresa told us that mum kept Marcus around because daddy wanted her to have him.”
“You knew about your mum and Marcus doing it?”
“Yes, I haven’t told either of them but once daddy left his computer on and didn’t sign out. Debbie and I went in and checked out his files. He had videos of Mum and Marcus having sex. A couple of them were taken in their bedroom or what used to be their bedroom because it had become mum and Marcus’s by then. There were other videos taken in what seemed to be a motel room.”
“I would like to see that.”
“You’re a dirty-minded woman.”
“Yes, I am, just like you.”
“I still have copies of a couple of the videos.”
“What, you made copies and you still have them?”
“They are in my files on iCloud. I could download them if you want but you must never tell anyone.”
…
Rena sat back in the seat and watched Sandy. She thought of her ex-lover Dusty and compared her to her new flame, Sandy. They were so alike. Even their names and hair colour were similar. For a moment Rena wondered if she was trying to recapture the love she had for her now ex-partner but pushed the thought aside. Dusty would never want to watch a man and a woman make love like Sandy was doing.
Rena heard her mother groan and knew that on the video Marcus had just pushed the head of his gigantic penis inside her mother. She had watched the video so many times that she could visualize what was happening by the sounds that her mother made.
Marcus was halfway inside her mother now and Rena knew that the woman was stretched to the limit. She had also worked out that her dad must have been watching this as it happened because she observed that the camera had refocused and had zoomed in on the scene. That could only happen if someone was controlling the camera. “Oh shit,” she suddenly thought. “It could have been Teresa.” It must have been because there was a date and time stamp on the scene and her father would have been at work.
The sounds of Irene’s came to her daughter’s ears, “Oh, Marcus, I’m cumming, Oh God you’re so good, I fucking love you. Fuck me harder, Oh yes fuck me, fuck me, fffuuuuccckkkk mmmmeee, Oh God.”
Rena looked over and saw Sandy with her hands in her pants and remembered how she had done the same the first few times she had watched it. She watched closely knowing that her girlfriend was going to reach her orgasm soon.
“Oh Marcus, you fuck me so good. You know that I’ve stopped taking the pill, don’t you? What would you do if you got me pregnant? Would you want me to leave Oscar and divorce him so that we could get married?”
Rena laughed knowing that her mother was very much pregnant at that very time. The time and date stamp on the video confirmed that. What had her mother been up to? Did she know that Marcus would cut and run the moment he knew or was she just trying to stimulate him and stimulate him she did because seconds later Marcus screamed out, “Oh Irene, I’m cumming, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh…..”
Rena heard the muffled sighs and moans from her lover knowing that the sight of the sperm leaking from around their joining on the TV screen had been too much for her. But it raised another question in Rena’s mind, “was her partner a girl lover or was she bi.” The wetness between Rena’s legs also raised the same question of herself.
How would she ever know the truth?
Daniel arrived back at the unit. He opened the door to find Nicolas sitting at the table with a tall blond girl sitting on his lap.
“What are you doing, Nicolas?”
“We were waiting for you to join us for dinner.”
“But Debbie,” Daniel looked at Nicolas with an inquiring expression.
Nicolas just shrugged his shoulders, “what about Debbie? Debbie chose to go home otherwise she could join us. You did take her home didn’t you?”
“Yes, I took her home.”
“My sister could come over to join us if you like,” the blond girl said, looking towards Daniel.
“I don’t think so, love. I’m not really interested. I’ll have my dinner and I think I’ll go to bed.”
“Did Debbie wear you out?” Nicolas asked.
“No,” Daniel snapped back, “Debbie, your girlfriend was ill, remember?”
“Yes, I remember. That’s why Nicki is here.”
Daniel sat down took a meal out of the bag and began eating, ignoring Nicolas and the girl. After a short time, they got up and wandered down the hallway to Nicolas’s bedroom.
Daniel had just finished his meal and put the rubbish in the bin when the doorbell rang.
…
Rena thought about her mum and dad. She was very concerned that she would one day have to confront her mother with the truth about herself. She was less concerned about telling her father because although she loved him she saw him as a bit of a freak. It was obvious to her that her dad wasn’t like other men. He gave her mother sexually freedoms that were capable of starting wars so she knew that he would accept her no matter what.
She slowly climbed the stairs and smiled as she thought of her dad. She remembered Teresa talking about Oscar, “most kids would walk over hot coals to have a person like your dad as a father,” she had told them. “And most women would do the same to have a husband like him as well.”
Debbie had giggled and asked her, “Are you in love with him, Tess?”
Teresa had frowned down on Debbie in response, “How could you ask such a thing, Debbie?”
“I think you are and Rena thinks so too, don’t you Rena?”
Teresa’s frown had slowly dissolved into a smile before she responded, “That’ll be our secret, won’t it? Your mother would not be impressed.”
“But mummy has Marcus,” Debbie had stated.
“Remember this, girls, because it is very important for you to understand. Your mother is only doing what your dad expects of her.”
Rena was surprised to hear that and she knew that the information had shocked Debbie as well.
“Why would he want that?” Debbie had asked.
“I don’t understand it well myself but it seems that some men want to know that other men enjoy being with the women that they love. It is some sort of kink that they call cuckolding.”
“Oh, my friend at school who saw mummy and Marcus kissing told me that her mother said that she was a hotwife and that she was cuckolding daddy. I thought it meant that she was cheating on him but you’re saying that daddy wants her to do it?”
“Yes, I believe so. Now, let’s leave that business to your mum and dad. Why don’t you tell me about your latest boyfriend, Debbie?”
Debbie had smiled while answering, “he is hot, Teresa. His name is Nicolas.”
“What about you. Rena?”
“I don’t like boys. Well, I do but only as friends. I don’t feel attracted to them as Debbie does.”
“I see. You don’t have anyone then?”
Rena had not answered. She just shrugged her shoulders.
“She likes Dusty.” Debbie had revealed to Teresa.
“You’re a dobber, Debbie.”
“Teresa won’t tell on you, Rena. She’s not like other people. She loves our dad so she will protect us.” Debbie had replied.
Teresa had giggled, “I don’t protect you because of your dad. I protect what you tell me because I like you both. Now, Rena, sexuality varies from person to person. Some people like others of their own sex. Sometimes that changes as they get older. I had a girlfriend when I was your age. We would go places and do things together much the same way as Debbie might with Nicolas as time passes.”
“What was your girlfriend like, Teresa,” Rena had asked.
“She was soft and tender. We were very much in love or at least we thought we were. I still have a little place set aside in my heart for her even today.”
“What happened?”
“She moved to the city and met the man that she married. I was very lonely for a time and then I met my husband. He treated me well so when he asked me to marry him I said yes.”
“But you’re not married now?” Debbie stated more than asked.
“No, he met another woman who worshipped him. I probably didn’t really love him I guess so the marriage was more one of convenience. I was probably still thinking more of Sandy than of Robert. He is very happy with his new woman and I’m glad he found someone to love him.”
“So you didn’t love him like you do daddy?” Rena had asked her.
“I thought we would leave that one alone.” Teresa shook her head, “No, you’re right I didn’t love him like I do Oscar. You are very lucky to have Oscar as your dad. He is a terrific person.”
Rena saw the tears forming in Teresa's eyes as she had said it and knew she had to change the subject.
“You said you would take us to the zoo, Teresa. Can we go today?”
“The weather is fine and it’s warm so go get ready and, yes, today we will go to the zoo. Did you want to invite Dusty, Rena?”
“Yes, I’d like that. I should tell you, Teresa, I love you. I wish you were my mother.”
“I love you both too, Rena but saying that about your mother is not a good thing.”
“Maybe so but it’s true. I love mummy but she would never accept my having a girlfriend and not a boyfriend.”
“The day might come when you get a big surprise about your mother. Sometimes we misjudge those closest to us. There is a saying that sometimes we don’t see the forest for the trees. When it comes to other people we sometimes judge them for what they do rather than for what they think or what they want.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Where it comes to your mother you are seeing what she is doing to keep your father happy. You can’t see what she really wants because it is hidden behind what she is doing for your father.”
“That doesn’t make sense.”
“I know. It really doesn’t make any sense does it but one day she will say no to him and when that day comes her life may change.”
“What about what you want, Teresa.”
Teresa laughed but Debbie and Rena both could tell that it was false, “I want to go to the zoo. Now, go get ready before it is too late.”
The girls walked off together. Rena said softly to Debbie, “I think she loves mummy too.”
“Yes, I’ve thought that for a long time now.” Debbie had said in reply.
…
“You seem to be miles away Rena. What are you thinking about?” Sandy asked her.
“I was just thinking about my mum and dad. They have a good friend called Teresa. Teresa often stayed over at our place when Debbie and I were your teenagers. She used to take us places all the time.”
“She lived with you?”
“Well, not all the time but she was there about four days a week.”
“Like a boarder?”
“More like one of the family, I’d say. She was in love with my dad. She probably still is, I’d say. My mum had a boyfriend called Marcus who used to hang around. We hated him. He would be continuously touching her. He would say things in front of us to show us that he was in control of her. I think she was in love with him because she did everything that he asked of her.”
“Everything?”
“Yes, he controlled everything. I remember one day mum was doing the washing and he said that he wanted her. She just dumped the washing and pulled him towards the bedroom. Shortly afterwards we could hear the bed head hitting the wall. Dad came home. He had to hear it but he just saw the washing on the floor and did it for her.”
“Your dad knew that your mum had a lover?”
“Yes, Teresa told us that mum kept Marcus around because daddy wanted her to have him.”
“You knew about your mum and Marcus doing it?”
“Yes, I haven’t told either of them but once daddy left his computer on and didn’t sign out. Debbie and I went in and checked out his files. He had videos of Mum and Marcus having sex. A couple of them were taken in their bedroom or what used to be their bedroom because it had become mum and Marcus’s by then. There were other videos taken in what seemed to be a motel room.”
“I would like to see that.”
“You’re a dirty-minded woman.”
“Yes, I am, just like you.”
“I still have copies of a couple of the videos.”
“What, you made copies and you still have them?”
“They are in my files on iCloud. I could download them if you want but you must never tell anyone.”
…
Rena sat back in the seat and watched Sandy. She thought of her ex-lover Dusty and compared her to her new flame, Sandy. They were so alike. Even their names and hair colour were similar. For a moment Rena wondered if she was trying to recapture the love she had for her now ex-partner but pushed the thought aside. Dusty would never want to watch a man and a woman make love like Sandy was doing.
Rena heard her mother groan and knew that on the video Marcus had just pushed the head of his gigantic penis inside her mother. She had watched the video so many times that she could visualize what was happening by the sounds that her mother made.
Marcus was halfway inside her mother now and Rena knew that the woman was stretched to the limit. She had also worked out that her dad must have been watching this as it happened because she observed that the camera had refocused and had zoomed in on the scene. That could only happen if someone was controlling the camera. “Oh shit,” she suddenly thought. “It could have been Teresa.” It must have been because there was a date and time stamp on the scene and her father would have been at work.
The sounds of Irene’s came to her daughter’s ears, “Oh, Marcus, I’m cumming, Oh God you’re so good, I fucking love you. Fuck me harder, Oh yes fuck me, fuck me, fffuuuuccckkkk mmmmeee, Oh God.”
Rena looked over and saw Sandy with her hands in her pants and remembered how she had done the same the first few times she had watched it. She watched closely knowing that her girlfriend was going to reach her orgasm soon.
“Oh Marcus, you fuck me so good. You know that I’ve stopped taking the pill, don’t you? What would you do if you got me pregnant? Would you want me to leave Oscar and divorce him so that we could get married?”
Rena laughed knowing that her mother was very much pregnant at that very time. The time and date stamp on the video confirmed that. What had her mother been up to? Did she know that Marcus would cut and run the moment he knew or was she just trying to stimulate him and stimulate him she did because seconds later Marcus screamed out, “Oh Irene, I’m cumming, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh, aaahh…..”
Rena heard the muffled sighs and moans from her lover knowing that the sight of the sperm leaking from around their joining on the TV screen had been too much for her. But it raised another question in Rena’s mind, “was her partner a girl lover or was she bi.” The wetness between Rena’s legs also raised the same question of herself.
How would she ever know the truth?
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 10B
It was almost nine o’clock when Debbie asked Oscar could she borrow his car.
“Certainly, you can borrow the car, Debbie. Where are you going?”
“I need to deal with this issue with Nicolas. It is unfair of me to leave him in the dark like this. It is only right that I deal with it tonight.”
“Do you want me to come with you?”
“No, Daniel will be there so I will have him to protect me if it is necessary. I don’t think that Nicolas will cause too much trouble.”
“Don’t let him know it’s about Daniel. Give it a little time before you let him know that. He will need time to come to terms with the separation.”
“Alright, it’ll feel as if I’m not being honest with him but I’ll take your advice.”
“Why don’t the three of you have a night together? Then you can deal with the separation later.”
“Wouldn’t that be dishonest?”
“Maybe but it would allow you to send the message gently rather than drop it right on him.”
“Explain that?”
“He wants you to make love to Daniel so focus all your attention on Daniel. Nicolas will expect that so it won’t be a problem. Then after, if he makes advances to you tell him you’re too sore or you don’t feel like it. Fob him off but keep playing up to Daniel. If you’re lucky he might get pissed off and storm out of the room.”
“Wouldn’t that cause more problems?”
“I don’t believe so. It would give you a lever. You could then say to him that he pushed you into the position that you are in so the fact that you enjoy being with Daniel and want to continue being with him is not of your making. He can’t argue with that so he might walk away or he might just accept the situation. Either way, it will take the responsibility away from you.”
“Okay, I’ll try that approach.”
…
When Daniel heard the doorbell ring he opened the door to the unit and was surprised to see Debbie standing there.
“Debbie, I thought you weren’t coming over tonight?”
“Good evening to you too, Daniel.”
“I’m surprised to see you, that’s all.”
“Are you going to invite me in, Daniel?”
Daniel looked over his shoulder then turning back towards Debbie said, “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now. What say you and I go down the road to the hotel for a drink?”
“What’s he up to?” Debbie asked as she pushed past Daniel. She looked around the lounge room and then in the kitchen but there was nothing to see. She turned to Daniel, “Which room is Nicolas’s bedroom?”
“He’s second on the right but I don’t think it’s a good idea to do this, Debbie. It won’t change anything to catch him out. Leave it be for now and address it later.”
“You knew and you didn’t tell me? Who is it?”
“It’s just another person. It’s not her fault. I was powerless to stop it and I felt that it would cause you considerable anxiety so I didn’t think I should let you know.”
Debbie shook her head and walked off down the hallway. She opened the door and stopped dead in her tracks. Nicolas lay on his back with a blond woman’s head between his legs. It was obvious from her bobbing head what she was doing.
“Debbie, what are you doing here? I thought you were sick. Why don’t you join us,” Nicolas stated as if nothing was wrong.
The blond woman lifted her head and smiled at Debbie. “Yes, honey, why don’t you join us? Nick has told me so much about you.”
Debbie shook her head, turned, slamming the door as she left. She walked back down the hallway to Daniel with tears running down her cheeks. Daniel wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly.
“I’m sorry. I should have let you know but I didn’t want to see you get hurt.”
Debbie raised her face up to reply but before she could speak he kissed her lightly on the lips. “No, not now, let me come to terms with this first, Daniel.”
“Come with me,” he said and led her back to the first bedroom. Daniel sat down on the edge of the bed and patted the bed beside him. “Sit here and talk about it,” he stated. Debbie sat down beside him.
“Okay, let it out,” he said.
“Let what out?” Debbie asked.
“Talk to me about it.”
“I trusted him. I don’t understand. Why would he get that blond bitch in just because I’m not available to him?”
“What do you think?”
“Does he think that because you and me… you know that he has the right to do the same without talking to me?”
“I’m not sure. Do you think that?”
“It must be. Is that why he wanted me to find a lover? Is that the reason he has done this?”
“Possibly, I don’t know.”
“It must be, Daniel. Oh my God, he has had this in his mind all the time and I thought that he was doing it for me. How stupid am I?”
“You’re not stupid. He is.”
“No, he has done this to allow me to think that he cared about me and all the time it was because he wanted to get with this blond-headed tart.”
“It’s not her fault, Debbie. Don’t take it out of her. She probably didn’t even know that you would get upset about it.”
“I suppose.” Debbie looked up at Daniel, “You must think I’m a fool Daniel, to be taken in like this.”
“I don’t think you are a fool at all, Debbie. I think you are a beautiful, intelligent woman who has made a mistake. You have nothing to be ashamed of. We all make mistakes at times. It just shows that you are just like everyone else.”
“Hey, you’re so much like my dad. I remember him saying exactly the same thing to me once.”
“I hope not. I want to spend my life with you but I’m not willing to share you with anyone like your dad does your mum.”
“Do you really care that much for me, Daniel?”
“That and a lot more but I don’t want you to rush into anything. There is time. I can wait.”
Debbie smiled up at him, “you mentioned a hotel and a drink?”
“Now that’s my girl. Come on. Let’s leave Nicolas to his blond bird and you and I will enjoy our night. Do you think your mum and dad might like to join us?”
“No, you’re not getting with my mum again. That’s past history.”
“I didn’t mean that, Debbie. I just like your dad and your mum’s okay as well.”
“So let’s see, you screw my mum and you think she is just okay.”
“Well, I think I will leave that one alone. I made a mistake and I’m sorry. I hope that we never have to face that again.”
“You sound more and more like my dad as time passes. I’ll think about giving them a call as we go.”
“Alright if you want to but you don’t have to for my sake. I’d rather we were alone anyway. Let’s go.”
…
Oscar and Irene were snuggled up in bed together. Oscar was not sure what to say to her so he said nothing. It felt good to have her warm body so close and tight against his. He felt urges but didn’t respond because he wondered if Irene wanted to clarify what she had in mind for their future.
“I like it when you hold me like this, Oscar,” she said.
“Yes, it feels very nice. I feel so good about you right now.”
“That’s good because that is how I want you to feel. It’s over for now. You know that don’t you?”
“I was thinking that but I was waiting for you to tell me.”
“I’ve enjoyed it very much but I don’t want to lose you.”
“I won’t leave you Irene no matter what happens.”
“Yes, I know that but it’s not you that I’m worried about. It’s me.”
“Why?”
“I get carried away. I can’t help it. It’s like an addiction to me now. I start because I know that you enjoy seeing me with other men but I get drawn in like a person drinking alcohol. It all starts with one drink then another. Then it becomes two then three and before long the body has to have it. That’s controllable but once the mind demands it….. I don’t know…. I get addicted. My mind tells me that I’m in love but I’m not really. I’m living in a fool’s paradise and I have to change it.”
“Why?”
“You ask me why but you suffered terribly when I was with Marcus. If I had spent time with Antonio that’s what would have happened. In just our one time together I felt that I was losing control. Surely you wouldn’t want to go through that again, would you?”
“Not if you didn’t want it but if you did then I could deal with it. More than that if I thought you would enjoy it then I’d insist that you continue to see him.”
“But…” Oscar held his hand up.
“Listen to me, Irene. I know you love me and I am madly in love with you but sexually I’m not in the race with men like Antonio. I believe that he is a good man who would protect our marriage even if you decided not to although I do believe that you would too. You don’t have to be frightened. He is not Marcus who takes pride in breaking up marriages.”
“But Oscar….” Oscar held his hand up to stop her replying again.
“Irene we have been searching for someone who we could trust, someone who can respect our marriage who is well endowed and knows how to use it to give you satisfaction. We have found that man but you have decided to send him away.”
“But I need to have some consideration for you, Oscar and……. “ Oscar held his hand up again.
“Irene this is as much for me as it is for you. I hoped that I would not have to say this to you because I didn’t want to embarrass you but how do you think I feel after making love to you when you sneak away to the bathroom to masturbate because I can’t satisfy you?”
“Oh my God, you knew?”
“Yes, I knew. Now I want to call Antonio back to join us tonight and many other nights from now on. If you fall in love with him then together, the three of us will work out a solution that suits everybody. If we have to we will set up a bedroom for him at home. If that is not suitable then you might go live with him for a few days then come back to me for a few days. Whatever is necessary we will work it out as long as he doesn’t try to split us up.”
“I love you more and more every day, Oscar. Here use my phone.”
Oscar shook his head and smiled at her. “I don’t need that. He is sitting in his car outside waiting for me to call him back in.”
“I don’t understand?”
“It’s simple. You were acting as if you wanted to become monogamous so I called him this afternoon and told him that if you sent him away then he was to wait outside until you and I sorted things out together.”
“You had better go get him then Oscar. A girl shouldn’t have to wait all night for her lover.”
…
Oscar knew by the heaving of Irene’s breasts that her second orgasm was overtaking her. He smiled as he watched Antonio working his large penis in and out of her vagina.
Oscar knew that Antonio was holding back his own orgasm to make sure that he lasted long enough to make sure that Irene got maximum satisfaction from their coupling. He looked at the clock on the bedside table and shook his head in amazement at how long Antonio could last. It would be twenty minutes shortly since Oscar had taken hold of Antonio’s cock and placed it at Irene’s entry as she had asked him to.
Oscar’s own first orgasm had taken just a minute and a half so excited had he been when he saw all the signs of Irene’s first orgasm approaching. She had occasionally reached orgasm with him over the last ten years but only after several minutes and a lot of foreplay and yet with Antonio it happened quickly.
He watched as Antonio slowed his strokes. He was no longer thrusting all the way inside Irene so Oscar knew the man’s orgasm was nearing. Oscar often practised what he referred to as peaking which was to masturbate almost to orgasm and then slow down to extend that wonderful feeling that occurred just prior to cumming. He smiled knowing that was what Antonio was now doing. By doing so he was allowing Irene to reach her peak again so that both of them could orgasm together.
He looked at Irene’s petite feet sitting on Antonio’s but as her legs worked with his thrusts. He watched her lifting herself up in rhythm with her lover to try to get Antonio deeper inside her. He marvelled at her fluids running down across her anus and wondered how much of it was Antonio’s precum. Her flushed face was a beauty to behold. How he wished that he could give her that much pleasure. He would be willing to give almost anything to be able to sexually satisfy her like that but he knew he never would despite her assurances that he could.
Irene’s breathing was becoming laboured and Oscar saw her clutch the sheets in her right hand. She was about to reach her orgasm for the third time. Antonio then thrust hard down inside her and the muscles in his but started to build up a rhythmic pattern. Oscar knew that the bigger man was about to seed his wife. A feeling of melancholy overcame Oscar as Antonio shot his sperm deep inside Irene. He looked down to their joining to see thick white sperm leaking down across her anus.
Oscar heard a shriek from his wife which attracted his attention from where Antonio’s thick white coated cock was making short but often hard jerking movements into Irene’s pussy. Irene was looking at her husband and mumbling his name with her face screwed up in what could have been agony but Oscar knew was intense pleasure.
Knowing that she was thinking of him at such a time was too much for Oscar and his useless sperm short out once, twice, three, four times onto the carpet. “Fuck he thought. “I’ll have to clean that up now.”
“I love you,” Irene whispered almost inaudible to him.
Oscar smiled and whispered back to her, “I love you too, honey. You’re so beautiful.”
…
It didn’t take long for Daniel to take Debbie’s mind off her worries about Nicolas. He knew that she must be hurting inside so he spent the time as they drank their wine touching her first on her arm and then her shoulder as he told her little happy stories of his life growing up in an area where mischief was always part of a young person’s life. Debbie responded positively to his little short caresses and laughter and before long she was telling him stories of her life growing up in Barcelona.
It was approaching ten o’clock when suddenly Debbie asked, “Can you take me home now, Daniel?”
“Yes, of course I can. We were enjoying ourselves so much together that I was hoping the night might last but if you wish to go home that’s fine.”
“Who is to say that the night is over? What I have in mind for us we cannot possible do here in this bar.”
“Oh, I see. What about Nicolas?”
“What about Nicolas?”
“He won’t like us getting together given what has happened.”
“He has chosen his pathway. I’ll choose mine. That is assuming you are interested.”
“Interested?” Daniel replied, “I’d give my left arm to be with you tonight and every night.”
“Good then why are we wasting time talking about Nicolas and the past?”
“The past?”
“I thought you understood. Nicolas is history. The less I hear of him from now on the more I’ll like it. Now, will you take me home? I want to make love to you.”
“Let’s go.”
….
Oscar heard the gate to the courtyard of the unit open and then close. He knew it would be Debbie coming home and thought of getting up from his chair in the kitchen to make sure that she was alright but then he heard a male voice followed by a giggle. He wondered if the man with his daughter was Daniel or Nicolas but restrained himself when he heard her say, “Oh Daniel, kiss me.”
A smile spread across Oscar’s face as he realized that to be with Daniel here at the unit Debbie must have dealt with her separation from Nicolas. Life was looking up. His concern that his daughter may follow a similar pathway as her mother with Marcus had weighed heavily on his mind in the last twenty-four hours.
A short time later he heard the door open and close to Debbie’s bedroom. This was followed by another period of giggling from his daughter before he heard her say, “Go easy, Daniel. Give me time to get used to that big knob of yours.” With Debbie happy with Daniel Oscar was about to rise to return to his bedroom when he heard the soft sounds of feet on the floor tiles.
As he felt hands rubbing through his hair Irene asked, “what are you doing sitting out here alone, Oscar? I’ve been missing you.”
“I’ve been thinking of how quickly things have changed in the last couple of days.”
“It’s all good, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it is remarkably good, so much so that I’ve been wondering if I could be dreaming and I’ll wake up shortly.”
“It’s not a dream, Oscar. I know because dreams are not this good, well, mine aren’t, anyway.”
“You’re happy with Antonio then?”
“I’m very happy with my husband and I’m happy with the lover my husband has chosen for me as well. I’ve got everything that any woman ever wanted, Oscar and it’s all because of you.”
“It’s a husband’s duty to keep the woman he loves happy. To hear that you are makes me feel successful.”
Irene smiled at him and sat down on his lap. She placed her arm around his neck to look him in the eyes. “I was watching you earlier and I know it hurts you to see me so carried away with a bigger man. You don’t have to do this for me. I don’t want to see you hurting like that, Oscar.”
“Hey, you were misreading the signs. It turns me on.”
“Liar. I wonder how Debbie is going sorting things out with Nicolas.”
“You can ask her in the morning. She is in her bedroom with Daniel.” He smiled at his wife as he said, “Don’t even think about.”
Irene laughed, “That one got away from me I’m afraid. Debbie is too good. I’m not in the race with her at the wheel.”
“I don’t think she is at the wheel, somehow.”
“Come on, Oscar. Let’s go back to bed together. I need you to hold me.”
“What, Antonio’s not good enough?”
“Sex with him is very good but he is not my husband and I’m not in love with him,“ she giggled, looked up at Oscar and added, “not yet, anyway.”
Oscar took her into his arms, kissed her then led her back to their bedroom.
….
Debbie had entered her bedroom and immediately shed her clothes. She then turned to Daniel, unbuttoned his shirt and removed his trousers. Daniel had removed his shoes while Debbie was removing her clothes. Debbie took hold of his erect penis and pulled him towards the bed. She fell backwards onto the bed pulling him over on top of her.
Daniel went to slip down the bed to lick her but Debbie held him tightly.
“No, Daniel. I’m so excited from you touching me on the way home that I want you in me”
Daniel placed his big head against her pussy. No matter how wet she might be there was no way that he would be able to just penetrate her so he slipped his big head up along her slit and then back down again. Her labia parted but not enough for him to penetrate so he repeated the action another three times before his head managed to part her adequately to slip inside her.
Once inside, he thrust solidly into her but Debbie winched in pain. “Go easy, Daniel. Give me time to get used to that big knob of yours.” She stated loudly.
“Oh, sorry,” he replied, “I was getting a little excited.”
“I’m excited too but I won’t be if you hurt me. Go gentle. I’ll be okay in a while.”
Daniel continued, making short slow but firm thrusts. He soon reached the point where it felt as if he was up against something inside her. He knew that he was doing it right when Debbie began groaning and raising her hips to meet his thrusts. After about a minute Debbie’s movements began to become more erratic and she lifted her legs to place her heels onto his buttocks.
Debbie then let out a long moan and said, “Keep that up, Daniel. You’re going to make me cum.”
Hearing Debbie say that made Daniel more excited than he already was and his thrusts became more solid. Suddenly it felt as if something inside her gave way and his cock slipped in to the hilt. At the same time he could feel Debbie throbbing inside. She let out a much louder moan followed by, “Oh Daniel, I’m cumming, My God, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming. I’m cummiinngggg.”
There was no way that Daniel could hold back. He could feel Debbie’s pussy throbbing around his cock and the heat of her juices was just fantastic. He thought of pulling out but he didn’t want to spoil it for Debbie. Besides his ejaculation was ten times more enjoyable if he finished inside a woman. “Oh, Debbie, it feels so good. I’m going to seed you, yes, oh yes, oh yes. It’s so nice, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, oh yes.”
He ejaculated at least seven times before his body relaxed. He held Debbie tightly and rolled over to place her on top of him. Debbie lay her head down onto his chest and whispered quietly, “That was the best sex I’ve ever experienced, Daniel. It was really great.”
Daniel didn’t answer but just started moving slowly inside her. As he moved Debbie could feel his Phallus becoming hard again. For Debbie, it felt nice very nice. Daniel’s sperm acted as the perfect lubricant and the smoothness was something that Debbie had never experienced before. She had never felt as full as she did at that moment and she loved that feeling. The harder Daniel got the more she could feel him going deeper and deeper inside her.
It was then that he rolled her over onto her back and kissed her.
“I’m falling in love with you Debbie. I hope you don’t mind me telling you.”
“I don’t mind you telling me Daniel but remember that I only broke it off with Nicolas tonight. He may not even realize that it is over with us so be patient with me, please.”
Daniel smiled, “Yes, I understand but if I didn’t tell you how I feel you may think that I’m just here with you for the sex. I’m past that so I want you to know that I want an opportunity for a full-time relationship with you when you feel you are ready.”
“I’d really like that.”
Daniel smiled again and kissed her.
They made love to the early hours of the morning. Not once did Daniel pull out and not once did Debbie ask him to. If Oscar had known he would have said, “like mother, like daughter,” and there was an awful lot of truth to that.
It was almost nine o’clock when Debbie asked Oscar could she borrow his car.
“Certainly, you can borrow the car, Debbie. Where are you going?”
“I need to deal with this issue with Nicolas. It is unfair of me to leave him in the dark like this. It is only right that I deal with it tonight.”
“Do you want me to come with you?”
“No, Daniel will be there so I will have him to protect me if it is necessary. I don’t think that Nicolas will cause too much trouble.”
“Don’t let him know it’s about Daniel. Give it a little time before you let him know that. He will need time to come to terms with the separation.”
“Alright, it’ll feel as if I’m not being honest with him but I’ll take your advice.”
“Why don’t the three of you have a night together? Then you can deal with the separation later.”
“Wouldn’t that be dishonest?”
“Maybe but it would allow you to send the message gently rather than drop it right on him.”
“Explain that?”
“He wants you to make love to Daniel so focus all your attention on Daniel. Nicolas will expect that so it won’t be a problem. Then after, if he makes advances to you tell him you’re too sore or you don’t feel like it. Fob him off but keep playing up to Daniel. If you’re lucky he might get pissed off and storm out of the room.”
“Wouldn’t that cause more problems?”
“I don’t believe so. It would give you a lever. You could then say to him that he pushed you into the position that you are in so the fact that you enjoy being with Daniel and want to continue being with him is not of your making. He can’t argue with that so he might walk away or he might just accept the situation. Either way, it will take the responsibility away from you.”
“Okay, I’ll try that approach.”
…
When Daniel heard the doorbell ring he opened the door to the unit and was surprised to see Debbie standing there.
“Debbie, I thought you weren’t coming over tonight?”
“Good evening to you too, Daniel.”
“I’m surprised to see you, that’s all.”
“Are you going to invite me in, Daniel?”
Daniel looked over his shoulder then turning back towards Debbie said, “I don’t think that’s a good idea right now. What say you and I go down the road to the hotel for a drink?”
“What’s he up to?” Debbie asked as she pushed past Daniel. She looked around the lounge room and then in the kitchen but there was nothing to see. She turned to Daniel, “Which room is Nicolas’s bedroom?”
“He’s second on the right but I don’t think it’s a good idea to do this, Debbie. It won’t change anything to catch him out. Leave it be for now and address it later.”
“You knew and you didn’t tell me? Who is it?”
“It’s just another person. It’s not her fault. I was powerless to stop it and I felt that it would cause you considerable anxiety so I didn’t think I should let you know.”
Debbie shook her head and walked off down the hallway. She opened the door and stopped dead in her tracks. Nicolas lay on his back with a blond woman’s head between his legs. It was obvious from her bobbing head what she was doing.
“Debbie, what are you doing here? I thought you were sick. Why don’t you join us,” Nicolas stated as if nothing was wrong.
The blond woman lifted her head and smiled at Debbie. “Yes, honey, why don’t you join us? Nick has told me so much about you.”
Debbie shook her head, turned, slamming the door as she left. She walked back down the hallway to Daniel with tears running down her cheeks. Daniel wrapped his arms around her and held her tightly.
“I’m sorry. I should have let you know but I didn’t want to see you get hurt.”
Debbie raised her face up to reply but before she could speak he kissed her lightly on the lips. “No, not now, let me come to terms with this first, Daniel.”
“Come with me,” he said and led her back to the first bedroom. Daniel sat down on the edge of the bed and patted the bed beside him. “Sit here and talk about it,” he stated. Debbie sat down beside him.
“Okay, let it out,” he said.
“Let what out?” Debbie asked.
“Talk to me about it.”
“I trusted him. I don’t understand. Why would he get that blond bitch in just because I’m not available to him?”
“What do you think?”
“Does he think that because you and me… you know that he has the right to do the same without talking to me?”
“I’m not sure. Do you think that?”
“It must be. Is that why he wanted me to find a lover? Is that the reason he has done this?”
“Possibly, I don’t know.”
“It must be, Daniel. Oh my God, he has had this in his mind all the time and I thought that he was doing it for me. How stupid am I?”
“You’re not stupid. He is.”
“No, he has done this to allow me to think that he cared about me and all the time it was because he wanted to get with this blond-headed tart.”
“It’s not her fault, Debbie. Don’t take it out of her. She probably didn’t even know that you would get upset about it.”
“I suppose.” Debbie looked up at Daniel, “You must think I’m a fool Daniel, to be taken in like this.”
“I don’t think you are a fool at all, Debbie. I think you are a beautiful, intelligent woman who has made a mistake. You have nothing to be ashamed of. We all make mistakes at times. It just shows that you are just like everyone else.”
“Hey, you’re so much like my dad. I remember him saying exactly the same thing to me once.”
“I hope not. I want to spend my life with you but I’m not willing to share you with anyone like your dad does your mum.”
“Do you really care that much for me, Daniel?”
“That and a lot more but I don’t want you to rush into anything. There is time. I can wait.”
Debbie smiled up at him, “you mentioned a hotel and a drink?”
“Now that’s my girl. Come on. Let’s leave Nicolas to his blond bird and you and I will enjoy our night. Do you think your mum and dad might like to join us?”
“No, you’re not getting with my mum again. That’s past history.”
“I didn’t mean that, Debbie. I just like your dad and your mum’s okay as well.”
“So let’s see, you screw my mum and you think she is just okay.”
“Well, I think I will leave that one alone. I made a mistake and I’m sorry. I hope that we never have to face that again.”
“You sound more and more like my dad as time passes. I’ll think about giving them a call as we go.”
“Alright if you want to but you don’t have to for my sake. I’d rather we were alone anyway. Let’s go.”
…
Oscar and Irene were snuggled up in bed together. Oscar was not sure what to say to her so he said nothing. It felt good to have her warm body so close and tight against his. He felt urges but didn’t respond because he wondered if Irene wanted to clarify what she had in mind for their future.
“I like it when you hold me like this, Oscar,” she said.
“Yes, it feels very nice. I feel so good about you right now.”
“That’s good because that is how I want you to feel. It’s over for now. You know that don’t you?”
“I was thinking that but I was waiting for you to tell me.”
“I’ve enjoyed it very much but I don’t want to lose you.”
“I won’t leave you Irene no matter what happens.”
“Yes, I know that but it’s not you that I’m worried about. It’s me.”
“Why?”
“I get carried away. I can’t help it. It’s like an addiction to me now. I start because I know that you enjoy seeing me with other men but I get drawn in like a person drinking alcohol. It all starts with one drink then another. Then it becomes two then three and before long the body has to have it. That’s controllable but once the mind demands it….. I don’t know…. I get addicted. My mind tells me that I’m in love but I’m not really. I’m living in a fool’s paradise and I have to change it.”
“Why?”
“You ask me why but you suffered terribly when I was with Marcus. If I had spent time with Antonio that’s what would have happened. In just our one time together I felt that I was losing control. Surely you wouldn’t want to go through that again, would you?”
“Not if you didn’t want it but if you did then I could deal with it. More than that if I thought you would enjoy it then I’d insist that you continue to see him.”
“But…” Oscar held his hand up.
“Listen to me, Irene. I know you love me and I am madly in love with you but sexually I’m not in the race with men like Antonio. I believe that he is a good man who would protect our marriage even if you decided not to although I do believe that you would too. You don’t have to be frightened. He is not Marcus who takes pride in breaking up marriages.”
“But Oscar….” Oscar held his hand up to stop her replying again.
“Irene we have been searching for someone who we could trust, someone who can respect our marriage who is well endowed and knows how to use it to give you satisfaction. We have found that man but you have decided to send him away.”
“But I need to have some consideration for you, Oscar and……. “ Oscar held his hand up again.
“Irene this is as much for me as it is for you. I hoped that I would not have to say this to you because I didn’t want to embarrass you but how do you think I feel after making love to you when you sneak away to the bathroom to masturbate because I can’t satisfy you?”
“Oh my God, you knew?”
“Yes, I knew. Now I want to call Antonio back to join us tonight and many other nights from now on. If you fall in love with him then together, the three of us will work out a solution that suits everybody. If we have to we will set up a bedroom for him at home. If that is not suitable then you might go live with him for a few days then come back to me for a few days. Whatever is necessary we will work it out as long as he doesn’t try to split us up.”
“I love you more and more every day, Oscar. Here use my phone.”
Oscar shook his head and smiled at her. “I don’t need that. He is sitting in his car outside waiting for me to call him back in.”
“I don’t understand?”
“It’s simple. You were acting as if you wanted to become monogamous so I called him this afternoon and told him that if you sent him away then he was to wait outside until you and I sorted things out together.”
“You had better go get him then Oscar. A girl shouldn’t have to wait all night for her lover.”
…
Oscar knew by the heaving of Irene’s breasts that her second orgasm was overtaking her. He smiled as he watched Antonio working his large penis in and out of her vagina.
Oscar knew that Antonio was holding back his own orgasm to make sure that he lasted long enough to make sure that Irene got maximum satisfaction from their coupling. He looked at the clock on the bedside table and shook his head in amazement at how long Antonio could last. It would be twenty minutes shortly since Oscar had taken hold of Antonio’s cock and placed it at Irene’s entry as she had asked him to.
Oscar’s own first orgasm had taken just a minute and a half so excited had he been when he saw all the signs of Irene’s first orgasm approaching. She had occasionally reached orgasm with him over the last ten years but only after several minutes and a lot of foreplay and yet with Antonio it happened quickly.
He watched as Antonio slowed his strokes. He was no longer thrusting all the way inside Irene so Oscar knew the man’s orgasm was nearing. Oscar often practised what he referred to as peaking which was to masturbate almost to orgasm and then slow down to extend that wonderful feeling that occurred just prior to cumming. He smiled knowing that was what Antonio was now doing. By doing so he was allowing Irene to reach her peak again so that both of them could orgasm together.
He looked at Irene’s petite feet sitting on Antonio’s but as her legs worked with his thrusts. He watched her lifting herself up in rhythm with her lover to try to get Antonio deeper inside her. He marvelled at her fluids running down across her anus and wondered how much of it was Antonio’s precum. Her flushed face was a beauty to behold. How he wished that he could give her that much pleasure. He would be willing to give almost anything to be able to sexually satisfy her like that but he knew he never would despite her assurances that he could.
Irene’s breathing was becoming laboured and Oscar saw her clutch the sheets in her right hand. She was about to reach her orgasm for the third time. Antonio then thrust hard down inside her and the muscles in his but started to build up a rhythmic pattern. Oscar knew that the bigger man was about to seed his wife. A feeling of melancholy overcame Oscar as Antonio shot his sperm deep inside Irene. He looked down to their joining to see thick white sperm leaking down across her anus.
Oscar heard a shriek from his wife which attracted his attention from where Antonio’s thick white coated cock was making short but often hard jerking movements into Irene’s pussy. Irene was looking at her husband and mumbling his name with her face screwed up in what could have been agony but Oscar knew was intense pleasure.
Knowing that she was thinking of him at such a time was too much for Oscar and his useless sperm short out once, twice, three, four times onto the carpet. “Fuck he thought. “I’ll have to clean that up now.”
“I love you,” Irene whispered almost inaudible to him.
Oscar smiled and whispered back to her, “I love you too, honey. You’re so beautiful.”
…
It didn’t take long for Daniel to take Debbie’s mind off her worries about Nicolas. He knew that she must be hurting inside so he spent the time as they drank their wine touching her first on her arm and then her shoulder as he told her little happy stories of his life growing up in an area where mischief was always part of a young person’s life. Debbie responded positively to his little short caresses and laughter and before long she was telling him stories of her life growing up in Barcelona.
It was approaching ten o’clock when suddenly Debbie asked, “Can you take me home now, Daniel?”
“Yes, of course I can. We were enjoying ourselves so much together that I was hoping the night might last but if you wish to go home that’s fine.”
“Who is to say that the night is over? What I have in mind for us we cannot possible do here in this bar.”
“Oh, I see. What about Nicolas?”
“What about Nicolas?”
“He won’t like us getting together given what has happened.”
“He has chosen his pathway. I’ll choose mine. That is assuming you are interested.”
“Interested?” Daniel replied, “I’d give my left arm to be with you tonight and every night.”
“Good then why are we wasting time talking about Nicolas and the past?”
“The past?”
“I thought you understood. Nicolas is history. The less I hear of him from now on the more I’ll like it. Now, will you take me home? I want to make love to you.”
“Let’s go.”
….
Oscar heard the gate to the courtyard of the unit open and then close. He knew it would be Debbie coming home and thought of getting up from his chair in the kitchen to make sure that she was alright but then he heard a male voice followed by a giggle. He wondered if the man with his daughter was Daniel or Nicolas but restrained himself when he heard her say, “Oh Daniel, kiss me.”
A smile spread across Oscar’s face as he realized that to be with Daniel here at the unit Debbie must have dealt with her separation from Nicolas. Life was looking up. His concern that his daughter may follow a similar pathway as her mother with Marcus had weighed heavily on his mind in the last twenty-four hours.
A short time later he heard the door open and close to Debbie’s bedroom. This was followed by another period of giggling from his daughter before he heard her say, “Go easy, Daniel. Give me time to get used to that big knob of yours.” With Debbie happy with Daniel Oscar was about to rise to return to his bedroom when he heard the soft sounds of feet on the floor tiles.
As he felt hands rubbing through his hair Irene asked, “what are you doing sitting out here alone, Oscar? I’ve been missing you.”
“I’ve been thinking of how quickly things have changed in the last couple of days.”
“It’s all good, isn’t it?”
“Yes, it is remarkably good, so much so that I’ve been wondering if I could be dreaming and I’ll wake up shortly.”
“It’s not a dream, Oscar. I know because dreams are not this good, well, mine aren’t, anyway.”
“You’re happy with Antonio then?”
“I’m very happy with my husband and I’m happy with the lover my husband has chosen for me as well. I’ve got everything that any woman ever wanted, Oscar and it’s all because of you.”
“It’s a husband’s duty to keep the woman he loves happy. To hear that you are makes me feel successful.”
Irene smiled at him and sat down on his lap. She placed her arm around his neck to look him in the eyes. “I was watching you earlier and I know it hurts you to see me so carried away with a bigger man. You don’t have to do this for me. I don’t want to see you hurting like that, Oscar.”
“Hey, you were misreading the signs. It turns me on.”
“Liar. I wonder how Debbie is going sorting things out with Nicolas.”
“You can ask her in the morning. She is in her bedroom with Daniel.” He smiled at his wife as he said, “Don’t even think about.”
Irene laughed, “That one got away from me I’m afraid. Debbie is too good. I’m not in the race with her at the wheel.”
“I don’t think she is at the wheel, somehow.”
“Come on, Oscar. Let’s go back to bed together. I need you to hold me.”
“What, Antonio’s not good enough?”
“Sex with him is very good but he is not my husband and I’m not in love with him,“ she giggled, looked up at Oscar and added, “not yet, anyway.”
Oscar took her into his arms, kissed her then led her back to their bedroom.
….
Debbie had entered her bedroom and immediately shed her clothes. She then turned to Daniel, unbuttoned his shirt and removed his trousers. Daniel had removed his shoes while Debbie was removing her clothes. Debbie took hold of his erect penis and pulled him towards the bed. She fell backwards onto the bed pulling him over on top of her.
Daniel went to slip down the bed to lick her but Debbie held him tightly.
“No, Daniel. I’m so excited from you touching me on the way home that I want you in me”
Daniel placed his big head against her pussy. No matter how wet she might be there was no way that he would be able to just penetrate her so he slipped his big head up along her slit and then back down again. Her labia parted but not enough for him to penetrate so he repeated the action another three times before his head managed to part her adequately to slip inside her.
Once inside, he thrust solidly into her but Debbie winched in pain. “Go easy, Daniel. Give me time to get used to that big knob of yours.” She stated loudly.
“Oh, sorry,” he replied, “I was getting a little excited.”
“I’m excited too but I won’t be if you hurt me. Go gentle. I’ll be okay in a while.”
Daniel continued, making short slow but firm thrusts. He soon reached the point where it felt as if he was up against something inside her. He knew that he was doing it right when Debbie began groaning and raising her hips to meet his thrusts. After about a minute Debbie’s movements began to become more erratic and she lifted her legs to place her heels onto his buttocks.
Debbie then let out a long moan and said, “Keep that up, Daniel. You’re going to make me cum.”
Hearing Debbie say that made Daniel more excited than he already was and his thrusts became more solid. Suddenly it felt as if something inside her gave way and his cock slipped in to the hilt. At the same time he could feel Debbie throbbing inside. She let out a much louder moan followed by, “Oh Daniel, I’m cumming, My God, I’m cumming, I’m cumming, I’m cumming. I’m cummiinngggg.”
There was no way that Daniel could hold back. He could feel Debbie’s pussy throbbing around his cock and the heat of her juices was just fantastic. He thought of pulling out but he didn’t want to spoil it for Debbie. Besides his ejaculation was ten times more enjoyable if he finished inside a woman. “Oh, Debbie, it feels so good. I’m going to seed you, yes, oh yes, oh yes. It’s so nice, oh yes, yes, yes, yes, oh yes.”
He ejaculated at least seven times before his body relaxed. He held Debbie tightly and rolled over to place her on top of him. Debbie lay her head down onto his chest and whispered quietly, “That was the best sex I’ve ever experienced, Daniel. It was really great.”
Daniel didn’t answer but just started moving slowly inside her. As he moved Debbie could feel his Phallus becoming hard again. For Debbie, it felt nice very nice. Daniel’s sperm acted as the perfect lubricant and the smoothness was something that Debbie had never experienced before. She had never felt as full as she did at that moment and she loved that feeling. The harder Daniel got the more she could feel him going deeper and deeper inside her.
It was then that he rolled her over onto her back and kissed her.
“I’m falling in love with you Debbie. I hope you don’t mind me telling you.”
“I don’t mind you telling me Daniel but remember that I only broke it off with Nicolas tonight. He may not even realize that it is over with us so be patient with me, please.”
Daniel smiled, “Yes, I understand but if I didn’t tell you how I feel you may think that I’m just here with you for the sex. I’m past that so I want you to know that I want an opportunity for a full-time relationship with you when you feel you are ready.”
“I’d really like that.”
Daniel smiled again and kissed her.
They made love to the early hours of the morning. Not once did Daniel pull out and not once did Debbie ask him to. If Oscar had known he would have said, “like mother, like daughter,” and there was an awful lot of truth to that.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 11
Oscar awoke early the next morning. Irene had her arm around him and her head on his chest. He raised his head and saw that Antonio had his body pressed up against Irene’s back. He wondered if Antonio was still imbedded inside her pussy but there was no way to tell.
Surveying things Oscar felt an enormous feeling of contentment. His wife was paying him a lot of attention. He knew if he wanted to have sex with her he only had to give her an indication and she was his but at the same time he knew she was being serviced by a man who knew exactly how to satisfy a woman, his woman. Nothing could compare to that, it was the ultimate in sexual turn on. He got hard just thinking about it.
He thought of Debbie and because she bought Daniel back last night he knew she was getting rid of Nicolas who in Oscar’s mind was a serious risk to his daughter’s future. Oscar then thought of Rena. He knew why she had chosen to look after Michael and stay away and it had nothing to do with giving Irene and him the freedom to live their lives unhindered. He knew he had to address that one but he also knew there was time to do so.
As he lay there thinking of these things he felt the bed move. It was a gentle rhythm at first but it gradually became more noticeable. He remained very still not wanting Antonio to know that he was awake. He felt Irene lift her head and turn it to look at Antonio then heard Irene whisper, “Go gently, Antonio. Don’t wake Oscar up.”
Oscar smiled deciding what to do. Then he made a decision. He placed his hand on Irene’s chin, turned her face up to him and he kissed her. She kissed him back. His tongue searched around her mouth and she forced her tongue into his. They broke their kiss for a moment to look into each other’s eyes and Oscar saw how laboured her breathing was becoming.
“Your wife is like velvet inside,” Antonio said. “I don’t know how I’m ever going to go back to my old life after this holiday is over. Being with her is like the best dream I’ve ever had.”
Oscar was looking directly into Irene’s eyes as he replied, “Who said you had to go back to your old life, Antonio? I think that decision may rest with you.”
“Oscar!” Irene stated.
“Well, its true isn’t it, Irene? Why make the man suffer if there are alternatives and there are alternatives, aren’t there?”
“Alternatives, what do you mean when you say alternatives, Oscar,” Antonio asked.
“I can’t give any details until Irene and I discuss what is possible but once we do we will sit with you and the three of us can decide what the future can look like but there is and always will be one proviso.”
“What’s that,” Antonio asked.
“Our marriage, the marriage between Irene and me must survive. If we allow you to continue a relationship with us then you have to respect that now and forever as long as we both live.”
“I would be a low life if I didn’t respect that, wouldn’t I?”
“That’s the exact answer that we needed Antonio. When Irene and I have adequate time to discuss it we will ask you to join us in that discussion.”
“What? Now?”
Oscar laughed, “No not now. I think that you and Irene might have other things on your mind for now. I’ll go make the coffee. Join me when you are ready.” With that Oscar got up and left.
…
Daniel had spent the night embedded inside Oscar’s daughter, Debbie just as Oscar had imagined Antonio had done with his wife. That blockage of her meant that his sperm was free to examine all corners of her vagina searching out what their purpose was. Not once had either of them given any thought to where this could lead. It was something totally overlooked in their desire of each other but like all risks that get ignored the time comes when reality strikes home. That was exactly what happened with Debbie when she awoke and realized what she had done.
“Oh fuck, Daniel wake up. I’m not on birth control and it’s close to that time of the month.”
“Huh, what did you say? What do you mean by that time of the month?”
“I told you a couple of days ago, Daniel. I’m reaching my fertile time of the month. I thought you had agreed to pull out?”
“I had but you didn’t remind me so I thought it must be okay. Besides I couldn’t if I wanted to. You had me trapped with your legs wrapped around my body.”
“Oh fuck. What can we do?”
“I have a suggestion?”
“What’s that?”
“Do nothing and let it happen. If you do get knocked up, I will be there for you. In fact, I suggest we make love again to increase the chances.”
“Daniel, think about what you are saying. We have only known each other for a few days and you are saying you want me to get pregnant and you’d be there for me.”
“I know what I want and if I could have your baby as well it would be twice as good for me.”
“Damn it, Daniel!”
“What do you mean by Damn it?”
“I mean I think I love your way of thinking. Now are we going to do this or what?”
“Now you’re talking. Roll over onto your stomach.”
“Why?”
“Roll over and you’ll find out.”
“You’re not going to stick that thing in my backside.”
“Do you trust me?”
“Yes, of course, I do.”
“Then roll over onto your stomach.”
Debbie rolled over. Daniel placed his arm underneath her and lifted her back end up onto her knees. He examined the damage that he had inflicted on her during the night and watched as his sperm now just a clear almost solid-liquid ran slowly down across her clit from her slightly gaping vagina.
For a moment he thought of licking up the liquid as he had read in stories but his hardness and desire told him not to waste too much time. He made a mental note that he should do that for her some other time. He placed his huge head just below the jelly-like liquid as it fell from the bottom edge of her labia onto his penis. He then slid it up along her pussy slit and in so doing spread it across himself then pushed forward.
“Oh God, that felt so nice, Daniel, so smooth and juicy. I love it when you first push inside me especially when I’m lubricated.”
Daniel pulled back away from her and in doing so the vacuum caused an audible pop and he saw some more of his sperm slip down her slit. Once more he placed his head under the sliver of juicy fluid. Again he slid his head up along her slit and he felt her push back slightly to make him enter her again.
“Damn, that feels so good.”
Daniel repeated it once more but this time when he withdrew with a pop her pussy let out a loud farting noise and a teaspoon of clear jelly-like sperm erupted from the gape in her pussy. Debbie burst out into laughter while Daniel caught it in his hand to stop it dropping to the sheets.
Daniel looked at the fluid for a second before he spread most of it over his penis but he still had oodles of it on his hand and more of it was running slowly from Debbie’s pussy. He rubbed two fingers up along her slit to capture it then followed with his penis which he pushed into her about two inches. This left him access to her anus.
He spread some of the slippery sperm over her rear hole and then pushed one then shortly afterwards two fingers into her.
“Oh, God, what are you doing to me,” Debbie asked.
“Do you trust me,” he asked again.
“Yes, I’ve already told you I do.”
“Is that hurting you at all?”
“Slightly when you first pushed your second finger in but it feels nice now.”
“Do you own a dildo?”
“Daniel, that’s personal.”
“I know. Now let me tell you that I masturbate and when I do I use what they call a fleshlight which is the opposite of a dildo. You now know my personal secrets so tell me one of yours. Do you own a dildo?”
Before he had finished talking Debbie had reached under her pillow and held up about an eight-inch long but thin black rubber penis. Daniel giggled and took it off her. He withdrew from her and as he did so, asked, “Can you do another pussy fart?”
Debbie responded with another loud, “Bbbrrrrppppp,” as another teaspoon of clear jelly liquid pushed out of her. Once again Daniel collected the fluid then rubbed his cock head up along her slit and pushed two inches inside her.
Daniel lubricated around three quarters of the dildo with the sperm then once again pushed the two fingers into her anus. He then rotated the fingers inside her.
“Oh shit, that feels tremendous.”
“It didn’t hurt?” he asked.
“No, not that time.”
“The next step might hurt a little bit but the pain will go fairly quickly if you are patient with me.”
“I tried once to put the dildo in there but I couldn’t stand the pain. Go careful.”
“Do you trust me, Debbie?”
“Yes, I told you that I did but be careful.”
“I will but you must tell me if it hurts too much, okay.”
“Okay.”
While they were talking Daniel was prying her hole further open and moving his fingers to allow some of the sperm to slip into her anus. By now she was a mess as was the black dildo. He gently pushed the dildo down against his fingers where they entered her and while pushing the dildo he rotated his fingers as he withdrew them. The head of the dildo replaced his fingers. He kept the dildo dead still for a few seconds before he pushed it about an inch inside her.
“Is that okay?” he asked.
“Yes, that’s fine. Tell me before you push the dildo in me.”
“It’s already in.”
“It feels good. It makes your cock feel tighter inside my pussy. It’s like the first time you ever entered me. If you work in and out of me I think I’ll cum.”
Daniel lifted his body over the top of her. In this position, the dildo was pressing against his lower stomach. He started doing little thrusts and in doing so he was moving not only his penis in and out of her but the dildo as well.
“Oh, Daniel you’re going to make me cum. It feels so special. Thrust a little bit harder. Oh, yes, that’s it. Oh yes, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oooooohhhhhhhhh……. “
Unlike the orgasms Debbie had experienced before this one did not end. It continued until Daniel had cum inside her. Once again neither of them made any attempt for him to pull out when his orgasm struck.
Daniel withdrew from her after a couple of minutes and as he did so the dildo slid out of her. Daniel reached down to the side of the bed where he had placed a wet flannel the previous night. He cleaned her bottom before wrapping the dildo in the flannel.
“Was that okay?” he asked her.
“Okay, that was more than okay. I enjoyed it but when the dildo came out it felt unpleasant for a while. I panicked earlier because I thought you were going to do me in the but-hole.”
Daniel laughed. “That may come one day but only when you feel comfortable with it.”
“I don’t think I’ll like it.”
“We’ll see. What I have in mind will be the opposite of what we just did but it will only happen when you feel okay about it, like you did this time.”
“What do you mean by the opposite?”
“The dildo and I will change places.”
“Would that work?”
“My friend in Australia, Goyse told me that his ex-wife and he used to do it that way. He told me that it was incredible and his ex-wife loved it. She liked it so much she would ask him to do it.”
“You said his ex-wife. She must not have liked it too much.”
“She told him that was going to be one of the things she would miss. She fell in love with another man.”
“She cheated on him?”
“Not really. She thought it was cheating but he actually knew what she was doing and actually encouraged her by disappearing when he knew she was meeting him.”
“It’s sad that he lost her.”
“Yes, it was sad for him but also sad for her because her lover dumped her soon after.”
“What happened to Goyse?”
“Goyse ended up very happy. He met a woman during a trip to the US. That woman was bi-sexual. Goyse knew this so he invited a couple of his ex-lovers to live with them. Today the four of them are extremely happy together.”
“One man and three women living together sounds like a receipt for disaster.”
Debbie was quiet for a long time. Daniel knew that she wanted to get something off her chest so he waited. Eventually, Debbie gave a nervous giggle and smiled at him.
“It’s okay Debbie. I know sometimes things are difficult to say but trust me. You said you did so now is your test. Tell me what you are thinking. Trust me enough to be honest with me.”
Debbie smiled again and then perhaps a little loud because she didn’t know how he would react she stated, “I had a girlfriend once. I mean a real girlfriend.”
“You mean you made love to another girl.”
“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean.”
“Okay, that’s exciting. Do you still feel that way towards women?”
“Yes, sometimes. Of course, I don’t do anything about it now because it’s wrong.”
“Why do you think it’s wrong?”
“Look around you. Every family is a man and a woman.”
“You can’t see what happens behind doors. How do you know all those men and women you see together are not two men and a woman or two women and a man once the doors are closed? With Goyse it is a female couple and a man and a woman together out in public but behind the door, they are a man and three women.”
“Are you saying that if I wanted to be with a woman you would accept that?”
“Yes, if it was a sexual experience and I knew that our relationship was secure I wouldn’t complain.”
“What if it was another man?”
Daniel looked at her for a while before he answered. “If that was what you wanted and I knew our relationship wasn’t going to suffer than yes, I could accept that. I want you to be happy, Debbie and that includes anything it takes.”
Debbie smiled, “I think you and I are going to live a very happy life together. I’m going to throw that dildo in the bin. What woman would need it when the man she intends to marry tells her that she can have whatever she wants, male or female.”
“Did you just propose to me, Debbie?”
“No, but when you decide to propose you already know what the answer will be.”
…
Antonio left to go fetch some clothes after they had finished breakfast. Oscar looked over at Irene. He had been thinking of the discussion that he had with Rena. Eventually, he said, “We haven’t seen Rena for a while.”
Irene looked up over the top of the paper she was reading, smiled and replied, “She obviously is staying away from us for a reason or she may have met someone.”
“Yes, I think she has. I think it is Antonio’s sister.”
“What makes you think that?”
“Come on, Irene you must have guessed by now that this boyfriend of hers is just a cover-up.”
Irene put her paper down, raised her eyebrows and asked, “So what?”
“Well, when Debbie meets someone she brings him home to meet us. Even when she had the crush on that girl she still bought her home to meet us.”
“So?”
“Rena doesn’t feel comfortable to bring her whatever home to meet us.”
“The word is girlfriend, Oscar.”
“Yes, I know the word is girlfriend but I wasn’t sure you had come to terms with that term yet.”
“I have but maybe you haven’t yet. Why are you raising this as an issue, Oscar?”
“I’m concerned and we need to do something about it.”
“If our daughter is gay, Oscar then we can’t change it.”
“What are you talking about, Irene. I was not trying to change that. I was trying to change the fact that she has not brought her partner home to meet us yet. She doesn’t trust us enough to bring the person she loves home to meet us.”
“Maybe she is embarrassed. After all, we do some kinky things together. Her partner….., no fuck it, her girlfriend might not like to see you sitting out in the kitchen while my lover makes me squeal so loud that I wake the neighbours up.”
“There is that to it but you must realize she has never tried to breach the subject of her sexuality with me. Has she with you?”
“No, she hasn’t.”
“So, I think it is about time we raised the subject with her. Encourage her to speak about it, like.”
“Good luck.”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, I wish you good luck in breaching the subject with her. I’ll watch from a distance, about a kilometre actually.”
“Okay, I get the message. I’m on my own.”
“Hhmm, I guess so unless you can think of someone else who wants to be castrated and thrown out of a window.”
“Ha, ha, funny.”
“As I say good luck, you’ll need it with Rena. She doesn’t take kindly to people who interfere in her life.” With that Irene picked up her paper. Oscar assumed she went back to reading the news but actually she just wanted to cover up her smile.
Oscar grinned. Irene had just told him that Irene already knew that Rena had a girlfriend and she appeared to be comfortable with it.
Oscar awoke early the next morning. Irene had her arm around him and her head on his chest. He raised his head and saw that Antonio had his body pressed up against Irene’s back. He wondered if Antonio was still imbedded inside her pussy but there was no way to tell.
Surveying things Oscar felt an enormous feeling of contentment. His wife was paying him a lot of attention. He knew if he wanted to have sex with her he only had to give her an indication and she was his but at the same time he knew she was being serviced by a man who knew exactly how to satisfy a woman, his woman. Nothing could compare to that, it was the ultimate in sexual turn on. He got hard just thinking about it.
He thought of Debbie and because she bought Daniel back last night he knew she was getting rid of Nicolas who in Oscar’s mind was a serious risk to his daughter’s future. Oscar then thought of Rena. He knew why she had chosen to look after Michael and stay away and it had nothing to do with giving Irene and him the freedom to live their lives unhindered. He knew he had to address that one but he also knew there was time to do so.
As he lay there thinking of these things he felt the bed move. It was a gentle rhythm at first but it gradually became more noticeable. He remained very still not wanting Antonio to know that he was awake. He felt Irene lift her head and turn it to look at Antonio then heard Irene whisper, “Go gently, Antonio. Don’t wake Oscar up.”
Oscar smiled deciding what to do. Then he made a decision. He placed his hand on Irene’s chin, turned her face up to him and he kissed her. She kissed him back. His tongue searched around her mouth and she forced her tongue into his. They broke their kiss for a moment to look into each other’s eyes and Oscar saw how laboured her breathing was becoming.
“Your wife is like velvet inside,” Antonio said. “I don’t know how I’m ever going to go back to my old life after this holiday is over. Being with her is like the best dream I’ve ever had.”
Oscar was looking directly into Irene’s eyes as he replied, “Who said you had to go back to your old life, Antonio? I think that decision may rest with you.”
“Oscar!” Irene stated.
“Well, its true isn’t it, Irene? Why make the man suffer if there are alternatives and there are alternatives, aren’t there?”
“Alternatives, what do you mean when you say alternatives, Oscar,” Antonio asked.
“I can’t give any details until Irene and I discuss what is possible but once we do we will sit with you and the three of us can decide what the future can look like but there is and always will be one proviso.”
“What’s that,” Antonio asked.
“Our marriage, the marriage between Irene and me must survive. If we allow you to continue a relationship with us then you have to respect that now and forever as long as we both live.”
“I would be a low life if I didn’t respect that, wouldn’t I?”
“That’s the exact answer that we needed Antonio. When Irene and I have adequate time to discuss it we will ask you to join us in that discussion.”
“What? Now?”
Oscar laughed, “No not now. I think that you and Irene might have other things on your mind for now. I’ll go make the coffee. Join me when you are ready.” With that Oscar got up and left.
…
Daniel had spent the night embedded inside Oscar’s daughter, Debbie just as Oscar had imagined Antonio had done with his wife. That blockage of her meant that his sperm was free to examine all corners of her vagina searching out what their purpose was. Not once had either of them given any thought to where this could lead. It was something totally overlooked in their desire of each other but like all risks that get ignored the time comes when reality strikes home. That was exactly what happened with Debbie when she awoke and realized what she had done.
“Oh fuck, Daniel wake up. I’m not on birth control and it’s close to that time of the month.”
“Huh, what did you say? What do you mean by that time of the month?”
“I told you a couple of days ago, Daniel. I’m reaching my fertile time of the month. I thought you had agreed to pull out?”
“I had but you didn’t remind me so I thought it must be okay. Besides I couldn’t if I wanted to. You had me trapped with your legs wrapped around my body.”
“Oh fuck. What can we do?”
“I have a suggestion?”
“What’s that?”
“Do nothing and let it happen. If you do get knocked up, I will be there for you. In fact, I suggest we make love again to increase the chances.”
“Daniel, think about what you are saying. We have only known each other for a few days and you are saying you want me to get pregnant and you’d be there for me.”
“I know what I want and if I could have your baby as well it would be twice as good for me.”
“Damn it, Daniel!”
“What do you mean by Damn it?”
“I mean I think I love your way of thinking. Now are we going to do this or what?”
“Now you’re talking. Roll over onto your stomach.”
“Why?”
“Roll over and you’ll find out.”
“You’re not going to stick that thing in my backside.”
“Do you trust me?”
“Yes, of course, I do.”
“Then roll over onto your stomach.”
Debbie rolled over. Daniel placed his arm underneath her and lifted her back end up onto her knees. He examined the damage that he had inflicted on her during the night and watched as his sperm now just a clear almost solid-liquid ran slowly down across her clit from her slightly gaping vagina.
For a moment he thought of licking up the liquid as he had read in stories but his hardness and desire told him not to waste too much time. He made a mental note that he should do that for her some other time. He placed his huge head just below the jelly-like liquid as it fell from the bottom edge of her labia onto his penis. He then slid it up along her pussy slit and in so doing spread it across himself then pushed forward.
“Oh God, that felt so nice, Daniel, so smooth and juicy. I love it when you first push inside me especially when I’m lubricated.”
Daniel pulled back away from her and in doing so the vacuum caused an audible pop and he saw some more of his sperm slip down her slit. Once more he placed his head under the sliver of juicy fluid. Again he slid his head up along her slit and he felt her push back slightly to make him enter her again.
“Damn, that feels so good.”
Daniel repeated it once more but this time when he withdrew with a pop her pussy let out a loud farting noise and a teaspoon of clear jelly-like sperm erupted from the gape in her pussy. Debbie burst out into laughter while Daniel caught it in his hand to stop it dropping to the sheets.
Daniel looked at the fluid for a second before he spread most of it over his penis but he still had oodles of it on his hand and more of it was running slowly from Debbie’s pussy. He rubbed two fingers up along her slit to capture it then followed with his penis which he pushed into her about two inches. This left him access to her anus.
He spread some of the slippery sperm over her rear hole and then pushed one then shortly afterwards two fingers into her.
“Oh, God, what are you doing to me,” Debbie asked.
“Do you trust me,” he asked again.
“Yes, I’ve already told you I do.”
“Is that hurting you at all?”
“Slightly when you first pushed your second finger in but it feels nice now.”
“Do you own a dildo?”
“Daniel, that’s personal.”
“I know. Now let me tell you that I masturbate and when I do I use what they call a fleshlight which is the opposite of a dildo. You now know my personal secrets so tell me one of yours. Do you own a dildo?”
Before he had finished talking Debbie had reached under her pillow and held up about an eight-inch long but thin black rubber penis. Daniel giggled and took it off her. He withdrew from her and as he did so, asked, “Can you do another pussy fart?”
Debbie responded with another loud, “Bbbrrrrppppp,” as another teaspoon of clear jelly liquid pushed out of her. Once again Daniel collected the fluid then rubbed his cock head up along her slit and pushed two inches inside her.
Daniel lubricated around three quarters of the dildo with the sperm then once again pushed the two fingers into her anus. He then rotated the fingers inside her.
“Oh shit, that feels tremendous.”
“It didn’t hurt?” he asked.
“No, not that time.”
“The next step might hurt a little bit but the pain will go fairly quickly if you are patient with me.”
“I tried once to put the dildo in there but I couldn’t stand the pain. Go careful.”
“Do you trust me, Debbie?”
“Yes, I told you that I did but be careful.”
“I will but you must tell me if it hurts too much, okay.”
“Okay.”
While they were talking Daniel was prying her hole further open and moving his fingers to allow some of the sperm to slip into her anus. By now she was a mess as was the black dildo. He gently pushed the dildo down against his fingers where they entered her and while pushing the dildo he rotated his fingers as he withdrew them. The head of the dildo replaced his fingers. He kept the dildo dead still for a few seconds before he pushed it about an inch inside her.
“Is that okay?” he asked.
“Yes, that’s fine. Tell me before you push the dildo in me.”
“It’s already in.”
“It feels good. It makes your cock feel tighter inside my pussy. It’s like the first time you ever entered me. If you work in and out of me I think I’ll cum.”
Daniel lifted his body over the top of her. In this position, the dildo was pressing against his lower stomach. He started doing little thrusts and in doing so he was moving not only his penis in and out of her but the dildo as well.
“Oh, Daniel you’re going to make me cum. It feels so special. Thrust a little bit harder. Oh, yes, that’s it. Oh yes, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oh, Oooooohhhhhhhhh……. “
Unlike the orgasms Debbie had experienced before this one did not end. It continued until Daniel had cum inside her. Once again neither of them made any attempt for him to pull out when his orgasm struck.
Daniel withdrew from her after a couple of minutes and as he did so the dildo slid out of her. Daniel reached down to the side of the bed where he had placed a wet flannel the previous night. He cleaned her bottom before wrapping the dildo in the flannel.
“Was that okay?” he asked her.
“Okay, that was more than okay. I enjoyed it but when the dildo came out it felt unpleasant for a while. I panicked earlier because I thought you were going to do me in the but-hole.”
Daniel laughed. “That may come one day but only when you feel comfortable with it.”
“I don’t think I’ll like it.”
“We’ll see. What I have in mind will be the opposite of what we just did but it will only happen when you feel okay about it, like you did this time.”
“What do you mean by the opposite?”
“The dildo and I will change places.”
“Would that work?”
“My friend in Australia, Goyse told me that his ex-wife and he used to do it that way. He told me that it was incredible and his ex-wife loved it. She liked it so much she would ask him to do it.”
“You said his ex-wife. She must not have liked it too much.”
“She told him that was going to be one of the things she would miss. She fell in love with another man.”
“She cheated on him?”
“Not really. She thought it was cheating but he actually knew what she was doing and actually encouraged her by disappearing when he knew she was meeting him.”
“It’s sad that he lost her.”
“Yes, it was sad for him but also sad for her because her lover dumped her soon after.”
“What happened to Goyse?”
“Goyse ended up very happy. He met a woman during a trip to the US. That woman was bi-sexual. Goyse knew this so he invited a couple of his ex-lovers to live with them. Today the four of them are extremely happy together.”
“One man and three women living together sounds like a receipt for disaster.”
Debbie was quiet for a long time. Daniel knew that she wanted to get something off her chest so he waited. Eventually, Debbie gave a nervous giggle and smiled at him.
“It’s okay Debbie. I know sometimes things are difficult to say but trust me. You said you did so now is your test. Tell me what you are thinking. Trust me enough to be honest with me.”
Debbie smiled again and then perhaps a little loud because she didn’t know how he would react she stated, “I had a girlfriend once. I mean a real girlfriend.”
“You mean you made love to another girl.”
“Yes, that’s exactly what I mean.”
“Okay, that’s exciting. Do you still feel that way towards women?”
“Yes, sometimes. Of course, I don’t do anything about it now because it’s wrong.”
“Why do you think it’s wrong?”
“Look around you. Every family is a man and a woman.”
“You can’t see what happens behind doors. How do you know all those men and women you see together are not two men and a woman or two women and a man once the doors are closed? With Goyse it is a female couple and a man and a woman together out in public but behind the door, they are a man and three women.”
“Are you saying that if I wanted to be with a woman you would accept that?”
“Yes, if it was a sexual experience and I knew that our relationship was secure I wouldn’t complain.”
“What if it was another man?”
Daniel looked at her for a while before he answered. “If that was what you wanted and I knew our relationship wasn’t going to suffer than yes, I could accept that. I want you to be happy, Debbie and that includes anything it takes.”
Debbie smiled, “I think you and I are going to live a very happy life together. I’m going to throw that dildo in the bin. What woman would need it when the man she intends to marry tells her that she can have whatever she wants, male or female.”
“Did you just propose to me, Debbie?”
“No, but when you decide to propose you already know what the answer will be.”
…
Antonio left to go fetch some clothes after they had finished breakfast. Oscar looked over at Irene. He had been thinking of the discussion that he had with Rena. Eventually, he said, “We haven’t seen Rena for a while.”
Irene looked up over the top of the paper she was reading, smiled and replied, “She obviously is staying away from us for a reason or she may have met someone.”
“Yes, I think she has. I think it is Antonio’s sister.”
“What makes you think that?”
“Come on, Irene you must have guessed by now that this boyfriend of hers is just a cover-up.”
Irene put her paper down, raised her eyebrows and asked, “So what?”
“Well, when Debbie meets someone she brings him home to meet us. Even when she had the crush on that girl she still bought her home to meet us.”
“So?”
“Rena doesn’t feel comfortable to bring her whatever home to meet us.”
“The word is girlfriend, Oscar.”
“Yes, I know the word is girlfriend but I wasn’t sure you had come to terms with that term yet.”
“I have but maybe you haven’t yet. Why are you raising this as an issue, Oscar?”
“I’m concerned and we need to do something about it.”
“If our daughter is gay, Oscar then we can’t change it.”
“What are you talking about, Irene. I was not trying to change that. I was trying to change the fact that she has not brought her partner home to meet us yet. She doesn’t trust us enough to bring the person she loves home to meet us.”
“Maybe she is embarrassed. After all, we do some kinky things together. Her partner….., no fuck it, her girlfriend might not like to see you sitting out in the kitchen while my lover makes me squeal so loud that I wake the neighbours up.”
“There is that to it but you must realize she has never tried to breach the subject of her sexuality with me. Has she with you?”
“No, she hasn’t.”
“So, I think it is about time we raised the subject with her. Encourage her to speak about it, like.”
“Good luck.”
“What do you mean?”
“I mean, I wish you good luck in breaching the subject with her. I’ll watch from a distance, about a kilometre actually.”
“Okay, I get the message. I’m on my own.”
“Hhmm, I guess so unless you can think of someone else who wants to be castrated and thrown out of a window.”
“Ha, ha, funny.”
“As I say good luck, you’ll need it with Rena. She doesn’t take kindly to people who interfere in her life.” With that Irene picked up her paper. Oscar assumed she went back to reading the news but actually she just wanted to cover up her smile.
Oscar grinned. Irene had just told him that Irene already knew that Rena had a girlfriend and she appeared to be comfortable with it.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 12.
For the next two weeks Oscar, Irene and Antonio fell into a pattern. Oscar would awake each morning to the movement of the bed as his wife made love to Antonio. Each time that he rolled over they would stop making love while Irene kissed her husband. Oscar would then leave them to make coffee and breakfast.
Debbie and Daniel would then join him and they would set the breakfast table as Oscar made the toast. By the time it was on the plates Antonio and Irene would join them. Irene would sit beside Oscar after she kissed him.
Not one of them realized that Oscar could detect the odour of sex from the moment that Daniel and Debbie joined him. Then when Irene kissed him the odour was intoxicating and occasionally he could detect the taste of Antonio’s sperm on Irene’s lips. It was the ultimate chapter in a cuckolds dream and Oscar was living it over and over every morning. Now that he had experienced it Oscar would do anything to maintain that dream existence.
Once breakfast was over, Irene would lead Oscar to the bedroom where he was given clean up duties and occasionally sex before they showered together. Life was good for both of them. During the day the five of them toured the city looking at the sights. Occasionally they made their way to the beach. Irene always made a point of spending more time focusing on Oscar than on Antonio and Oscar and Antonio were becoming good mates.
Come dinner time they usually ate out. Irene always played the role of a loving wife to her husband and Antonio that of a friend. The roles reversed the moment they arrived home but not once did Antonio make a move to have sex with Irene when they went to bed until Oscar was lying beside them.
Their lovemaking always started with Irene asking if Oscar was okay. She would kiss him and whisper, “Are you okay, honey?” His answer was always the same. What else could he say?
“I love you, Irene.”
“I love you too, Oscar.” She would place her hand over his penis and give it a little squeeze then turn to Antonio and kiss him. As they kissed Antonio would reach his hand down towards Irene’s crotch. The touch was light and gentle at first but as they kissed the kissing would become more animated and the gentle stoking would become harder until finally, his fingers found their mark.
Oscar couldn’t see when that happened but he knew by Irene’s reaction and the look on her face. This was then followed by her moans and groans. Once that happened Oscar knew that she was about to demand that Antonio make love to her.
The lovemaking was gentle at first with a good deal of whispering back and forth to each other most of which Oscar couldn’t hear but he suspected that they were telling each other of their love for each other. At least in Oscar’s mind, that is what they were doing. Oscar didn’t care as long as she loved him and as long a she was happy. Happy, no, she wasn’t happy, she was better than happy, she was ecstatic.
As for Oscar he hid his pain, he hid his jealousy, he hid the feelings of rejection because he loved her and as long as she was happy his life wish was being fulfilled. His payback was acute sexual excitement at watching them and hearing them together. As with everything during those two weeks, Oscar followed a routine. He would watch them until Irene’s first orgasm during which she would look over to him and whisper, “I love you, Oscar,” but then she would turn back to Antonio and as they kissed, Oscar would leave and move to the kitchen to give the lovers their privacy.
Once Antonio was spent Irene would go to fetch Oscar back to bed. The only major variation to each day was what happened at that time. Sometimes Oscar would take Irene to the spare bedroom and they would kiss and cuddle after which Oscar would have sex with his wife or other times he would do clean up duties for her.
On a couple of nights, Oscar took her back to their bed where he had sex with her while Antonio slept. Or did he sleep? Oscar knew that it was highly likely that Antonio would wake up and he made sure that they moved around a lot and made plenty of noise. Surprisingly, despite Irene not being told, she did suspect what he was doing. Like any good actor her orgasms with Oscar on those occasions were twice as vocal as any other she had ever had. Oscar knew from this that she understood him and the intense feeling for her in his heart grew more intense as a result.
Oscar loved his wife and those performances told him without her saying that she, in fact, did love him very, very much. What she did, restored his pride and gave him confidence that no matter what she would always be his. This feeling of confidence was the sole reason that when Antonio and Irene asked to talk to him on their last day about what would happen after they returned home, Oscar simply accepted their suggestion. He didn’t even question it.
Had he not had that feeling of confidence in his wife’s love Oscar may have had second thoughts when he agreed to their proposition. The proposition was that when they returned home that they be allowed to date at least twice a week and stay overnight in a motel or at Antonio’s unit. The thought of them dating was a turn on for Oscar. He had read of such things in web sites like Ourhotwives. The stories almost without exception resulted in the husband enjoying it as much as the lovers so why not?
In Oscar’s vision of dating, he saw his wife getting dressed with him, wearing his choice of clothes and returning to him having been amply seeded by her lover. There was never a doubt in his mind that this would happen as he visualized. And so they returned home, each one happy that they had an agreement. Even Debbie had an agreement. Daniel would be returning to Barcelona in a couple of days. He wanted that short time to visit a couple of his relatives who lived locally.
No one had heard from Nicolas. He had disappeared from the sight of the family after Debbie stomped out of his unit bedroom. No doubt he was enjoying his blond bimbo.
Rena and Michael had returned to the holiday unit the night before the family was due to travel back home. Sandy came with her and they spent the night together. Sandy’s plans were to come with them to Barcelona to find a unit. She had already obtained work in Barcelona but had to serve out her time with her present employer before she moved there permanently.
After they had dinner on that last night Debbie and Daniel retired early. Oscar could see that Irene and Antonio were swapping looks as Oscar, Rena and Sandy indulged in conversation. Eventually, Oscar couldn’t stand it. He turned to Irene and said, “If you and Antonio want to go to bed then do so. I would like to spend some time with my daughter. I’ve been missing her.”
Irene didn’t reply but Antonio spoke for them, “Thanks, Oscar. Being our last night we are keen to go to bed.”
Irene sat there for a few seconds as Antonio got up and gestured to her. Eventually, she got up walked around to Oscar who turned for them to kiss. After she kissed him she slowly slinked away towards the bedroom without a word.
Rena looked over to her dad and asked, “How can you sit there and let him take her away from you? Didn’t you learn anything from Marcus?”
“It’s okay, honey. Antonio is not Marcus.”
“Love is love no matter whose name it applies to.”
“We have an agreement. Antonio will honour it. Don’t worry, honey.”
“Daddy, someone has to worry for you because you seem incapable of doing so. Can’t you see? She is falling in love again.”
“She is your mother, Rena. Show her some respect.”
“Daddy, I am showing her respect by telling her husband that he needs to grow some balls and protect her.”
“I always protect her as I do you and Debbie. No one has any right to accuse me of not looking after my family because I have always been there for every one of you.”
“Mummy is about to get fucked. Are you there to protect her?”
“It is what she wants.”
“Daddy, I have news for you. Mummy goes with these men because you want her to. She enjoys it, sure but she would rather it just be you and her together.”
“How could you possibly know that?”
“Teresa told me………”
Before she could continue Oscar snapped at her, “How the fuck would Teresa know?”
“I didn’t believe Teresa so I asked mummy and she told me.”
“Oh Christ, she told you that?”
“Yes, she did.”
“What have I done? It’s too late now, we have an agreement. All three of us agreed. I’m powerless to stop it now.”
“Well at least you finally understand”
Oscar’s feeling of despair at hearing that from his daughter took his breath away. He had to change the subject. “What about you, Rena. How are you and Sandy getting along?”
“Rena looked across at Sandy and Sandy smiled to her. Oscar understood nonverbal communication so he knew before Rena spoke that they were getting along just fine.
“We’re both happy,” Rena replied.
“Yes, I can see that. What are your plans when we get back to Barcelona.” Once again the nonverbal communication took place but this time there was hesitation to reply so Oscar helped out. “So how soon?” Oscar asked.
Rena was surprised, “how soon for what?”
Sandy laughed. She understood what Oscar had picked up on. “As soon as I can find a place,” she answered.
“Can I help in any way?” Oscar asked.
“Hold on daddy. Are you trying to get rid of me?”
Oscar laughed with Sandy. “No, I’m not but I want you both to know that I’m here for you if you need help or support and I don’t mean just now. That offer is ongoing.”
“Thanks, Daddy,” Sandy came back with. Oscar grinned. It felt good to know that she accepted him.
“So it’s daddy now is it Sandy. Before we came over tonight you were shitting yourself. What will your father think? How will he accept us?” Rena stated.
Sandy grinned at her lover, “Okay, I admit it you were right. He is a good man.”
“He might be good but he is an awful stupid man. He is risking his future by inviting that man into his bed.” Oscar sat back and let the girls discuss him without interference.
“I think it’s sexy. Your mother is a lucky woman to have a husband who trusts her enough to make love to another man. If all men were like your dad I might be interested.”
“So now I’m being thrown out with the dishwater?”
“You know what I mean. You’ve had the experience where they think they are God and we are just there to serve them. I believe in freedom and equality but none of the men I’ve ever met until now thinks that way. With you and me, we are equals in every way and we do everything together.” Sandy explained.
“Are you telling me that if you met a man who treated you well and believed in equal rights you might leave me?”
“No, that’s not what I’m saying. I’m saying that had I met a man like that before I fell in love with you I may not have met you. If I met one now and I got involved, not that I would, but if I did, then I would take you with me.”
“But I might not want to go?”
“I guess in that case I would not go. I’m not going to leave you, Rena. We are talking about what if’s here.”
Oscar was becoming curious. He had to ask the obvious question, “Sandy, I’ve been listening to your discussion and I’m curious. Can I ask a personal question of you? If you chose not to answer then I won’t be offended.”
Sandy laughed, “The answer is yes. I am bi and so is your daughter.”
“So how is this going to work for you? I mean for both of you. If you feel attracted to a man how will you handle that?”
“We haven’t worked out the details yet but we have talked about it. If one of us wants to get involved with someone else then it can only happen if we are both happy about it and if we both are involved.” Sandy replied. Rena remained quiet but was still listening.
“Hhmm, I see. He’d be a very lucky man.”
“Yes, like you and this pair, I guess,” Sandy said while pointing towards the bedroom where Irene and Antonio had disappeared to.
Oscar laughed and Sandy joined in. Rena understood why they were laughing and added, “I get the picture. I’m sorry daddy. I just worry about you that’s all.”
“And I worry about you too, Rena. I guess from now on I’ll worry about Sandy as well seeing as she is now part of my family.”
“Oh daddy, I feel so honoured that you accept me into your family.” Sandy got up and walked around to Oscar. Oscar sat forward on his chair and they hugged.
…
Irene had followed Antonio into the bedroom. Antonio lay down on the bed and stretched out his arms to her but Irene ignored him and sat on the edge of the bed.
“What’s wrong?” He asked.
“I feel as if I just deceived Oscar. We told him that we wanted to date and spend time alone together when we get home and he didn’t even ask any questions but simply agreed. That is not what it was supposed to be about, Antonio. And now we have left Oscar alone to entertain the girls while we come into bed. It’s not fair that we do this to him.”
“But we talked about it, Irene and you agreed that when we go back to Barcelona you would spend some time with me alone? You know that I’m falling in love with you?”
“Yes, you’ve said so before. I can’t offer you my love, Antonio because it’s Oscar that I love. I don’t want to lose him.”
“Oscar wants us to fall in love. That’s why he didn’t ask questions because that is what he wants.”
“I’ve been there before, Antonio and it’s not what I want.”
“Lay with me, Irene. I want to hold you.”
“Not until Oscar is here. He agreed for this after we get home but he hasn’t agreed that we will do anything without him present until we go home.”
“So why did you come to the bedroom with me then?”
“I wanted to give Oscar time to talk to Rena and Sandy alone without you and me listening in.”
“What about your opportunity to talk to them?”
“That has already happened. I’ve been talking to them both while Oscar has been with Debbie and Daniel.”
“Do you know what they are talking about?”
“Yes, Rena wants to talk to Oscar about you and me. She wants to tell him that he is making a very big mistake.”
“What do you think?”
“I don’t know. She’s probably right. I have trouble controlling my feelings when the sex is outstanding and it has been. I’m frightened.”
“What are you frightened of?”
“Oscar thinks you will protect our marriage but so far you don’t seem to be keeping your part of the bargain. You keep whispering to me how you are falling in love with me and already you have asked to get me alone without Oscar there. I’m starting to think that you can’t be trusted. Can we trust you, Antonio?”
“You’re a beautiful woman, Irene. You’re so sensual. When I make love to you it feels as if we were made for each other. The sex with you is so good that I have trouble remembering that you are another man’s wife. Inside I want you for my own. My orgasm is so intense with you that I almost fall unconscious. At that moment I think how wonderful it would be if you were not protected and my seed could find your egg and you could bear my child. But then I realize that I am just your living dildo to be used and then discarded.”
“Don’t say that, Antonio. You are not like a dildo. You are my lover. Don’t ever forget that. I am your lover but I belong to another man and I love that man and I don’t want to lose him.”
“So you think that you could never fall in love with me then?”
“Don’t make me say it, Antonio, please.”
“If you feel it then you should say it, Irene. It’s the only honest thing to do. Hiding it won’t solve any problems. It will just make them worse. Oscar wants you to fall in love with me. He expects it. You’re the only one here fighting it. If sex together is that good now just imagine how intense and satisfying it will be when you accept in your mind that we are in love.”
“I love Oscar, Antonio. Can’t you accept that?”
“I can accept that but can you accept that you are falling in love with me. I know that because if that was not the case you would have walked out of here by now. It’s true, isn’t it?”
“Oh, Antonio, can’t you leave it alone? Can’t you accept that we made a pact with Oscar and as his wife, it is my duty to make sure that we abide by it?”
“Come here and kiss me, Irene.”
Irene moved over to him and they kissed. He slowly started to massage her body. He started at her neck then her shoulders before he moved gradually lower. Irene moved her body back from him to give him access to that very intimate wet spot where she knew he was headed. Any thought of Oscar had left her mind for now. Antonio grinned because he knew that she was weakening and within a few weeks of getting back to Barcelona he knew that he would have her where he wanted her. She was his for the taking. She would forget Oscar in a very short time. Antonio’s chest swelled with pride at his ability to dominate this woman and dominate her he would.
…
During the drive home, Oscar attempted to involve Irene in conversation several times but he seemed to be unable to capture her attention. Eventually, he gave up believing that she wished to check out the sights along that roadway as she seldom even looked his way.
Michael chatted endlessly to Rena and Sandy in the back seat. Oscar felt pleased that Rena obviously enjoyed being with her half-brother. In fact, the three of them were so close that anyone who didn’t know them would assume that Sandy was their sister rather than Rena’s lover.
Irene was very stressed. She knew how her feelings for Antonio and their relationship were developing because she had been there before. She didn’t want to go there again because she had almost lost her family the last time and she had promised herself that she would never let that happen again.
She didn’t understand Oscar. As her husband, she expected that his primary objective should be to protect their relationship but he appeared to be incapable of doing so. It angered her to the stage where she couldn’t indulge in conversation with him without feeling that anger seething to the surface so she refused to talk with him and faced away from him so that he couldn’t see her anger.
The morning, before they left Debbie and Rena, had taken her to their rooms and told her in straight forward terms that if she let her affair, as they called it with Antonio get out of control then they would stand by their father. She tried to tell them that she loved their father but he wanted this so it would not be her fault however they simply refused to listen. They even went to the stage of telling her that they were not interested in her excuses.
This was leading to disaster because Antonio had already captured her emotionally. She had always known that when she had great sex it led to love. She wished it was different but she felt that this was part of her DNA. Can a person change her DNA? Not likely so in Irene’s mind, she had to convince Oscar that what was happening had to stop. He, as her husband had to make a stand and stop it because she was too weak.
Irene had resolved to sit down with Oscar once the girls had gone to bed that night and to tell him in no uncertain terms that if he didn’t stop it from occurring then she would eventually leave him. She had to frighten him and it was the only way she knew how. At that exact point, Oscar pulled into a restaurant for their last holiday meal together.
Oscar got out and headed towards the restaurant with the kids in tow. Irene followed behind but as she went to enter the door she felt a hand on her shoulder, a hand that immediately started to massage her neck and then moved towards her shoulder.
“Oh, shit,” she muttered.
“Antonio,” Oscar said loudly, “Come join us. We were about to have lunch. Take a seat.”
Irene looked and there were two empty seats beside each other. Oscar had sat down between the kids. “Oh, fuck,” she muttered quietly.
“Not here, maybe later,” the voice from behind her whispered back.
“Isn’t it good that Antonio is travelling at the same time as we are,” Oscar stated. “You can travel the rest of the way with him, Irene.”
“I’d rather be with you, Oscar,” she replied.
“Nonsense,” Oscar stated. “You haven’t said a word since we left. Join Antonio. He’ll make you feel better.”
“I bet,” Irene mumbled softly enough that no one heard.
“That’s settled then,” Oscar replied not understanding what his wife had said or what she meant.
“I wasn’t going to stop long,” Antonio stated, “so Irene and I might push off then. We’ll catch you at your place, an hour or so after you arrive. I have a couple of things to do once I get there.”
“Okay,” Oscar replied but in fact, he was shocked at the sudden turn in the arrangements. Oscar had expected that Antonio would follow them home not head off with Irene by themselves.
Irene looked at her husband with a solemn expression on her face, “Are you sure about this, Oscar. I had thought that we would travel together. I wanted to talk to you once we got home.”
“No, no, you go ahead. I’ll see you after Antonio has seen to his affairs.”
Irene shook her head, gave a quick smile to Oscar then turned and left. She knew what affairs Antonio had in mind but despite her disappointment in Oscar, she felt the wetness already seeping from her.
For the next two weeks Oscar, Irene and Antonio fell into a pattern. Oscar would awake each morning to the movement of the bed as his wife made love to Antonio. Each time that he rolled over they would stop making love while Irene kissed her husband. Oscar would then leave them to make coffee and breakfast.
Debbie and Daniel would then join him and they would set the breakfast table as Oscar made the toast. By the time it was on the plates Antonio and Irene would join them. Irene would sit beside Oscar after she kissed him.
Not one of them realized that Oscar could detect the odour of sex from the moment that Daniel and Debbie joined him. Then when Irene kissed him the odour was intoxicating and occasionally he could detect the taste of Antonio’s sperm on Irene’s lips. It was the ultimate chapter in a cuckolds dream and Oscar was living it over and over every morning. Now that he had experienced it Oscar would do anything to maintain that dream existence.
Once breakfast was over, Irene would lead Oscar to the bedroom where he was given clean up duties and occasionally sex before they showered together. Life was good for both of them. During the day the five of them toured the city looking at the sights. Occasionally they made their way to the beach. Irene always made a point of spending more time focusing on Oscar than on Antonio and Oscar and Antonio were becoming good mates.
Come dinner time they usually ate out. Irene always played the role of a loving wife to her husband and Antonio that of a friend. The roles reversed the moment they arrived home but not once did Antonio make a move to have sex with Irene when they went to bed until Oscar was lying beside them.
Their lovemaking always started with Irene asking if Oscar was okay. She would kiss him and whisper, “Are you okay, honey?” His answer was always the same. What else could he say?
“I love you, Irene.”
“I love you too, Oscar.” She would place her hand over his penis and give it a little squeeze then turn to Antonio and kiss him. As they kissed Antonio would reach his hand down towards Irene’s crotch. The touch was light and gentle at first but as they kissed the kissing would become more animated and the gentle stoking would become harder until finally, his fingers found their mark.
Oscar couldn’t see when that happened but he knew by Irene’s reaction and the look on her face. This was then followed by her moans and groans. Once that happened Oscar knew that she was about to demand that Antonio make love to her.
The lovemaking was gentle at first with a good deal of whispering back and forth to each other most of which Oscar couldn’t hear but he suspected that they were telling each other of their love for each other. At least in Oscar’s mind, that is what they were doing. Oscar didn’t care as long as she loved him and as long a she was happy. Happy, no, she wasn’t happy, she was better than happy, she was ecstatic.
As for Oscar he hid his pain, he hid his jealousy, he hid the feelings of rejection because he loved her and as long as she was happy his life wish was being fulfilled. His payback was acute sexual excitement at watching them and hearing them together. As with everything during those two weeks, Oscar followed a routine. He would watch them until Irene’s first orgasm during which she would look over to him and whisper, “I love you, Oscar,” but then she would turn back to Antonio and as they kissed, Oscar would leave and move to the kitchen to give the lovers their privacy.
Once Antonio was spent Irene would go to fetch Oscar back to bed. The only major variation to each day was what happened at that time. Sometimes Oscar would take Irene to the spare bedroom and they would kiss and cuddle after which Oscar would have sex with his wife or other times he would do clean up duties for her.
On a couple of nights, Oscar took her back to their bed where he had sex with her while Antonio slept. Or did he sleep? Oscar knew that it was highly likely that Antonio would wake up and he made sure that they moved around a lot and made plenty of noise. Surprisingly, despite Irene not being told, she did suspect what he was doing. Like any good actor her orgasms with Oscar on those occasions were twice as vocal as any other she had ever had. Oscar knew from this that she understood him and the intense feeling for her in his heart grew more intense as a result.
Oscar loved his wife and those performances told him without her saying that she, in fact, did love him very, very much. What she did, restored his pride and gave him confidence that no matter what she would always be his. This feeling of confidence was the sole reason that when Antonio and Irene asked to talk to him on their last day about what would happen after they returned home, Oscar simply accepted their suggestion. He didn’t even question it.
Had he not had that feeling of confidence in his wife’s love Oscar may have had second thoughts when he agreed to their proposition. The proposition was that when they returned home that they be allowed to date at least twice a week and stay overnight in a motel or at Antonio’s unit. The thought of them dating was a turn on for Oscar. He had read of such things in web sites like Ourhotwives. The stories almost without exception resulted in the husband enjoying it as much as the lovers so why not?
In Oscar’s vision of dating, he saw his wife getting dressed with him, wearing his choice of clothes and returning to him having been amply seeded by her lover. There was never a doubt in his mind that this would happen as he visualized. And so they returned home, each one happy that they had an agreement. Even Debbie had an agreement. Daniel would be returning to Barcelona in a couple of days. He wanted that short time to visit a couple of his relatives who lived locally.
No one had heard from Nicolas. He had disappeared from the sight of the family after Debbie stomped out of his unit bedroom. No doubt he was enjoying his blond bimbo.
Rena and Michael had returned to the holiday unit the night before the family was due to travel back home. Sandy came with her and they spent the night together. Sandy’s plans were to come with them to Barcelona to find a unit. She had already obtained work in Barcelona but had to serve out her time with her present employer before she moved there permanently.
After they had dinner on that last night Debbie and Daniel retired early. Oscar could see that Irene and Antonio were swapping looks as Oscar, Rena and Sandy indulged in conversation. Eventually, Oscar couldn’t stand it. He turned to Irene and said, “If you and Antonio want to go to bed then do so. I would like to spend some time with my daughter. I’ve been missing her.”
Irene didn’t reply but Antonio spoke for them, “Thanks, Oscar. Being our last night we are keen to go to bed.”
Irene sat there for a few seconds as Antonio got up and gestured to her. Eventually, she got up walked around to Oscar who turned for them to kiss. After she kissed him she slowly slinked away towards the bedroom without a word.
Rena looked over to her dad and asked, “How can you sit there and let him take her away from you? Didn’t you learn anything from Marcus?”
“It’s okay, honey. Antonio is not Marcus.”
“Love is love no matter whose name it applies to.”
“We have an agreement. Antonio will honour it. Don’t worry, honey.”
“Daddy, someone has to worry for you because you seem incapable of doing so. Can’t you see? She is falling in love again.”
“She is your mother, Rena. Show her some respect.”
“Daddy, I am showing her respect by telling her husband that he needs to grow some balls and protect her.”
“I always protect her as I do you and Debbie. No one has any right to accuse me of not looking after my family because I have always been there for every one of you.”
“Mummy is about to get fucked. Are you there to protect her?”
“It is what she wants.”
“Daddy, I have news for you. Mummy goes with these men because you want her to. She enjoys it, sure but she would rather it just be you and her together.”
“How could you possibly know that?”
“Teresa told me………”
Before she could continue Oscar snapped at her, “How the fuck would Teresa know?”
“I didn’t believe Teresa so I asked mummy and she told me.”
“Oh Christ, she told you that?”
“Yes, she did.”
“What have I done? It’s too late now, we have an agreement. All three of us agreed. I’m powerless to stop it now.”
“Well at least you finally understand”
Oscar’s feeling of despair at hearing that from his daughter took his breath away. He had to change the subject. “What about you, Rena. How are you and Sandy getting along?”
“Rena looked across at Sandy and Sandy smiled to her. Oscar understood nonverbal communication so he knew before Rena spoke that they were getting along just fine.
“We’re both happy,” Rena replied.
“Yes, I can see that. What are your plans when we get back to Barcelona.” Once again the nonverbal communication took place but this time there was hesitation to reply so Oscar helped out. “So how soon?” Oscar asked.
Rena was surprised, “how soon for what?”
Sandy laughed. She understood what Oscar had picked up on. “As soon as I can find a place,” she answered.
“Can I help in any way?” Oscar asked.
“Hold on daddy. Are you trying to get rid of me?”
Oscar laughed with Sandy. “No, I’m not but I want you both to know that I’m here for you if you need help or support and I don’t mean just now. That offer is ongoing.”
“Thanks, Daddy,” Sandy came back with. Oscar grinned. It felt good to know that she accepted him.
“So it’s daddy now is it Sandy. Before we came over tonight you were shitting yourself. What will your father think? How will he accept us?” Rena stated.
Sandy grinned at her lover, “Okay, I admit it you were right. He is a good man.”
“He might be good but he is an awful stupid man. He is risking his future by inviting that man into his bed.” Oscar sat back and let the girls discuss him without interference.
“I think it’s sexy. Your mother is a lucky woman to have a husband who trusts her enough to make love to another man. If all men were like your dad I might be interested.”
“So now I’m being thrown out with the dishwater?”
“You know what I mean. You’ve had the experience where they think they are God and we are just there to serve them. I believe in freedom and equality but none of the men I’ve ever met until now thinks that way. With you and me, we are equals in every way and we do everything together.” Sandy explained.
“Are you telling me that if you met a man who treated you well and believed in equal rights you might leave me?”
“No, that’s not what I’m saying. I’m saying that had I met a man like that before I fell in love with you I may not have met you. If I met one now and I got involved, not that I would, but if I did, then I would take you with me.”
“But I might not want to go?”
“I guess in that case I would not go. I’m not going to leave you, Rena. We are talking about what if’s here.”
Oscar was becoming curious. He had to ask the obvious question, “Sandy, I’ve been listening to your discussion and I’m curious. Can I ask a personal question of you? If you chose not to answer then I won’t be offended.”
Sandy laughed, “The answer is yes. I am bi and so is your daughter.”
“So how is this going to work for you? I mean for both of you. If you feel attracted to a man how will you handle that?”
“We haven’t worked out the details yet but we have talked about it. If one of us wants to get involved with someone else then it can only happen if we are both happy about it and if we both are involved.” Sandy replied. Rena remained quiet but was still listening.
“Hhmm, I see. He’d be a very lucky man.”
“Yes, like you and this pair, I guess,” Sandy said while pointing towards the bedroom where Irene and Antonio had disappeared to.
Oscar laughed and Sandy joined in. Rena understood why they were laughing and added, “I get the picture. I’m sorry daddy. I just worry about you that’s all.”
“And I worry about you too, Rena. I guess from now on I’ll worry about Sandy as well seeing as she is now part of my family.”
“Oh daddy, I feel so honoured that you accept me into your family.” Sandy got up and walked around to Oscar. Oscar sat forward on his chair and they hugged.
…
Irene had followed Antonio into the bedroom. Antonio lay down on the bed and stretched out his arms to her but Irene ignored him and sat on the edge of the bed.
“What’s wrong?” He asked.
“I feel as if I just deceived Oscar. We told him that we wanted to date and spend time alone together when we get home and he didn’t even ask any questions but simply agreed. That is not what it was supposed to be about, Antonio. And now we have left Oscar alone to entertain the girls while we come into bed. It’s not fair that we do this to him.”
“But we talked about it, Irene and you agreed that when we go back to Barcelona you would spend some time with me alone? You know that I’m falling in love with you?”
“Yes, you’ve said so before. I can’t offer you my love, Antonio because it’s Oscar that I love. I don’t want to lose him.”
“Oscar wants us to fall in love. That’s why he didn’t ask questions because that is what he wants.”
“I’ve been there before, Antonio and it’s not what I want.”
“Lay with me, Irene. I want to hold you.”
“Not until Oscar is here. He agreed for this after we get home but he hasn’t agreed that we will do anything without him present until we go home.”
“So why did you come to the bedroom with me then?”
“I wanted to give Oscar time to talk to Rena and Sandy alone without you and me listening in.”
“What about your opportunity to talk to them?”
“That has already happened. I’ve been talking to them both while Oscar has been with Debbie and Daniel.”
“Do you know what they are talking about?”
“Yes, Rena wants to talk to Oscar about you and me. She wants to tell him that he is making a very big mistake.”
“What do you think?”
“I don’t know. She’s probably right. I have trouble controlling my feelings when the sex is outstanding and it has been. I’m frightened.”
“What are you frightened of?”
“Oscar thinks you will protect our marriage but so far you don’t seem to be keeping your part of the bargain. You keep whispering to me how you are falling in love with me and already you have asked to get me alone without Oscar there. I’m starting to think that you can’t be trusted. Can we trust you, Antonio?”
“You’re a beautiful woman, Irene. You’re so sensual. When I make love to you it feels as if we were made for each other. The sex with you is so good that I have trouble remembering that you are another man’s wife. Inside I want you for my own. My orgasm is so intense with you that I almost fall unconscious. At that moment I think how wonderful it would be if you were not protected and my seed could find your egg and you could bear my child. But then I realize that I am just your living dildo to be used and then discarded.”
“Don’t say that, Antonio. You are not like a dildo. You are my lover. Don’t ever forget that. I am your lover but I belong to another man and I love that man and I don’t want to lose him.”
“So you think that you could never fall in love with me then?”
“Don’t make me say it, Antonio, please.”
“If you feel it then you should say it, Irene. It’s the only honest thing to do. Hiding it won’t solve any problems. It will just make them worse. Oscar wants you to fall in love with me. He expects it. You’re the only one here fighting it. If sex together is that good now just imagine how intense and satisfying it will be when you accept in your mind that we are in love.”
“I love Oscar, Antonio. Can’t you accept that?”
“I can accept that but can you accept that you are falling in love with me. I know that because if that was not the case you would have walked out of here by now. It’s true, isn’t it?”
“Oh, Antonio, can’t you leave it alone? Can’t you accept that we made a pact with Oscar and as his wife, it is my duty to make sure that we abide by it?”
“Come here and kiss me, Irene.”
Irene moved over to him and they kissed. He slowly started to massage her body. He started at her neck then her shoulders before he moved gradually lower. Irene moved her body back from him to give him access to that very intimate wet spot where she knew he was headed. Any thought of Oscar had left her mind for now. Antonio grinned because he knew that she was weakening and within a few weeks of getting back to Barcelona he knew that he would have her where he wanted her. She was his for the taking. She would forget Oscar in a very short time. Antonio’s chest swelled with pride at his ability to dominate this woman and dominate her he would.
…
During the drive home, Oscar attempted to involve Irene in conversation several times but he seemed to be unable to capture her attention. Eventually, he gave up believing that she wished to check out the sights along that roadway as she seldom even looked his way.
Michael chatted endlessly to Rena and Sandy in the back seat. Oscar felt pleased that Rena obviously enjoyed being with her half-brother. In fact, the three of them were so close that anyone who didn’t know them would assume that Sandy was their sister rather than Rena’s lover.
Irene was very stressed. She knew how her feelings for Antonio and their relationship were developing because she had been there before. She didn’t want to go there again because she had almost lost her family the last time and she had promised herself that she would never let that happen again.
She didn’t understand Oscar. As her husband, she expected that his primary objective should be to protect their relationship but he appeared to be incapable of doing so. It angered her to the stage where she couldn’t indulge in conversation with him without feeling that anger seething to the surface so she refused to talk with him and faced away from him so that he couldn’t see her anger.
The morning, before they left Debbie and Rena, had taken her to their rooms and told her in straight forward terms that if she let her affair, as they called it with Antonio get out of control then they would stand by their father. She tried to tell them that she loved their father but he wanted this so it would not be her fault however they simply refused to listen. They even went to the stage of telling her that they were not interested in her excuses.
This was leading to disaster because Antonio had already captured her emotionally. She had always known that when she had great sex it led to love. She wished it was different but she felt that this was part of her DNA. Can a person change her DNA? Not likely so in Irene’s mind, she had to convince Oscar that what was happening had to stop. He, as her husband had to make a stand and stop it because she was too weak.
Irene had resolved to sit down with Oscar once the girls had gone to bed that night and to tell him in no uncertain terms that if he didn’t stop it from occurring then she would eventually leave him. She had to frighten him and it was the only way she knew how. At that exact point, Oscar pulled into a restaurant for their last holiday meal together.
Oscar got out and headed towards the restaurant with the kids in tow. Irene followed behind but as she went to enter the door she felt a hand on her shoulder, a hand that immediately started to massage her neck and then moved towards her shoulder.
“Oh, shit,” she muttered.
“Antonio,” Oscar said loudly, “Come join us. We were about to have lunch. Take a seat.”
Irene looked and there were two empty seats beside each other. Oscar had sat down between the kids. “Oh, fuck,” she muttered quietly.
“Not here, maybe later,” the voice from behind her whispered back.
“Isn’t it good that Antonio is travelling at the same time as we are,” Oscar stated. “You can travel the rest of the way with him, Irene.”
“I’d rather be with you, Oscar,” she replied.
“Nonsense,” Oscar stated. “You haven’t said a word since we left. Join Antonio. He’ll make you feel better.”
“I bet,” Irene mumbled softly enough that no one heard.
“That’s settled then,” Oscar replied not understanding what his wife had said or what she meant.
“I wasn’t going to stop long,” Antonio stated, “so Irene and I might push off then. We’ll catch you at your place, an hour or so after you arrive. I have a couple of things to do once I get there.”
“Okay,” Oscar replied but in fact, he was shocked at the sudden turn in the arrangements. Oscar had expected that Antonio would follow them home not head off with Irene by themselves.
Irene looked at her husband with a solemn expression on her face, “Are you sure about this, Oscar. I had thought that we would travel together. I wanted to talk to you once we got home.”
“No, no, you go ahead. I’ll see you after Antonio has seen to his affairs.”
Irene shook her head, gave a quick smile to Oscar then turned and left. She knew what affairs Antonio had in mind but despite her disappointment in Oscar, she felt the wetness already seeping from her.
-
goyse
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Oscar and Irene Part 5 Chapter 13
Oscar entered their home around four o’clock that afternoon. He was glad to be home for two reasons. The first was that his wife appeared to be non-responsive during the first half of the trip which annoyed him and the second was that since Irene had left with Antonio Rena had made his life absolute hell by constantly telling him that if he didn’t do something then he would end up living the rest of his life alone.
He had tried to explain the situation to his daughter but she was not interested in listening to his side of the story. Eventually, when she told him that her mother had confided in her that if Oscar did not have the strength to stop Antonio then she would end up divorcing him, Oscar committed to taking action. He, in no way, believed Rena but he made the commitment to shut her up.
When seven o’clock passed, Oscar started to panic. Had Rena been right and had Irene already decided to end their marriage. He went to their bedroom and lay down on the bed looking at the ceiling. Eventually, by eight o’clock he had convinced himself that Irene loved him and would not leave him. Antonio must have been held up by the business that he needed to attend to.
Oscar, relieved by his own deception and feeling tired after the long nights of sitting alone in the kitchen of the unit during the last week dozed off to sleep. He awoke with a start as he felt a soft hand on his arm. Expecting it to be Irene in the dark he reached out for her. The person he took in his arms was female but it didn’t feel at all like Irene. As he released her he squinted his eyes to see who it was but then the odour of her perfume told him.
“Teresa, what are you doing here?” he asked.
“Rena called. She is worried about you.”
“Why?” Oscar asked.
“Because it’s after midnight and Irene has not come home.”
“It’s that late?”
“Yes, it’s around twelve-thirty.”
“I’d better make you a cup of tea then,” Oscar suggested.
“I’m not here for the tea, Oscar. I’m here for you.”
Oscar in his confusion lifted the blanket intending to get out of bed but Teresa saw it as an invitation. She climbed in beside him and wrapped her arms around him. Oscar froze. It was noticeable.
“What’s up, Oscar?”
“It’s Irene. I can’t. You know that. I love her.”
“Oscar, I’ve only put my arm around you to comfort you. You must be stressed. I’m not going to rape you or anything like that.”
“I guess, that’s alright.”
Teresa snickered like a teenager might if she heard a funny joke. “Of course it’s alright, Oscar. Your wife is out getting her tits fucked off her. She is not in a position to get jealous just because I comfort you in your distress.”
“Do you think that is where she is?”
“Of course, you know it too. You sent her with him so you should know.”
“I expected them to follow us home. I didn’t expect this.”
“Maybe, it’s time you listened to your daughters. You don’t seem capable of rationalizing on this matter. They seem to know a lot more about their mother than you do and they would like you to hear them out. They said that they tried to tell you but you wouldn’t listen.”
“You’ve talked to Debbie?”
“Yes, she arrived home just after eight o’clock. She checked on you and you were asleep so she got Rena to call me. I came over around eleven.”
“I could call Irene on her mobile.”
“She won’t answer. Debbie tried that.”
“Oh shit, that’s not good.”
“Are you surprised?”
“Not really. I thought that I could trust Antonio but it appears that I was wrong, doesn’t it?”
Teresa laughed, “There’s a saying Oscar that says that you can trust a mate but you can’t trust an angry cock. I think that is the situation with Antonio.”
Oscar chuckled back and after a short silence he answered, “Maybe the saying should be that you can trust your wife but you can’t trust a weeping pussy.”
“I’d agree with that, Oscar,” she said as she took his hand and placed it between her legs.
“Please, Teresa.”
“Yes, I know. You love your wife. I just wanted you to know, that’s all.”
“I’ve known for a long time, Teresa. I value you as a friend. I’m sorry that I can’t offer you more. Maybe one day if we can work this out then I might if you can accept that I won’t leave Irene.”
“I’d like that. Something is better than nothing.”
“I really liked it with the four of us living together, Teresa but Marcus spoiled it for us all and it looks as if Antonio is going to spoil it all again.”
Just then the door opened and Irene stood in the doorway with her hands on her hips.
“Fuck me, you’re a quick worker, aren’t you, Oscar,” Irene stated with obvious anger in her voice.
“Irene, where have you been? I was worried,” Oscar replied.
“Not that worried by the look of it.”
“I was trying to comfort him, Irene. We are not doing what you think.” Teresa threw the blankets back to show that she was fully clothed. “Turn the light on and look.”
Irene flicked the light switch and immediately saw that both Teresa and Oscar were fully dressed but she didn’t miss the protrusion in Oscar’s pants.
“Where have you been?” Oscar asked.
“I’ve been with Antonio. You should know. You send me with him.”
“I meant for him to follow us home. I didn’t expect that he would drive off with you for the night.”
“You didn’t do anything about it. You could have stopped us going.”
“I wish I had. It caught me by surprise and you were gone before I could react.”
“Then you had better be quick on your toes with the next boyfriend.”
“The next boyfriend, I don’t understand.”
“Antonio won’t be back. I’ve told him I don’t want to see him again.”
“I don’t understand why have you done that?”
“He made a commitment to us that he wasn’t willing to keep so I had to end it.”
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
Irene chuckled. “You’re sorry, why?”
“I could see that you loved him. It must have been difficult for you.”
Irene burst into tears. “See what I mean. A man is fucking your wife and doing an absolutely fantastic job of it. Your wife is falling in love with him and thinking of leaving you and the best you can do is sit up in bed and apologize. Christ, how could I ever think of leaving you, Oscar?”
Before anyone could say more she turned around and as she left she said, “You have got half an hour to seduce him, Teresa then I want him back. Get those fucking clothes off Oscar and I don’t want to hear any argument from you. It is past time you understood how guilty you make me feel.” She then left shutting the door behind her.
Teresa chuckled looked at Oscar and said, “You heard her, now strip. No arguments remember.”
….
Exactly thirty minutes later Teresa followed by Oscar entered the kitchen. There was a freshly made coffee sitting there for the three of them. Oscar slipped around behind Irene and she raised her face to allow him to kiss her.
“That’s the one and only time, right?” she said as Oscar broke away from her kiss.
“Right,” Teresa answered, “Until you order us to do it again.”
When Oscar had taken his seat Irene looked at him and asked, “What are we going to do about this boyfriend thing.”
“I guess we keep looking,” Oscar responded.
“Maybe, it is time we forgot about it and started to live a normal life,” Irene suggested.
“I don’t think you could be happy with that, Irene and I don’t think I would either.”
“Can I make a suggestion,” Teresa interjected.
“Seeing as how you just screwed my husband with my permission we’ll accept any suggestion you have.”
“Roberto.”
“What?” Irene enquired.
“You know, Roberto. You got on well with him. I was told he is a good lover by one of his ex-girlfriends and he is dependable. Besides he keeps asking how you are so I know he would be interested.”
“Well, I guess so but I was emotionally involved with him. That’s the problem we face. I keep getting too involved.”
Teresa smiled, “You don’t understand Oscar, do you, Irene. When you fall in love Oscar loves it. It adds that little bit of extra spice that he enjoys. He only gets concerned if he feels he is about to lose you. Now, with Roberto, we have a couple of leavers. First off I know him so I can keep an eye on him. Also mum has promised him a share of the estate if he behaves himself. So there you have it. If he steps out of line he will be giving up millions. It’s the leaver that Oscar and you have to keep him in line.”
Irene chuckled, “And what do you get out of this?”
“I won’t lie to you, Irene. I like being with your husband.”
“So I get Roberto and you get Oscar. Is that how it works?”
“No, I don’t get Oscar at all because Oscar is too committed to you. I get Oscar’s company. As I said I won’t lie to you, Irene. If Oscar would have me then I would be available to him but he doesn’t want me. He only wants you.”
“He just had you.”
Teresa shook her head, “You’re mistaken. He only did what you told him to do. He apologized to me and told me that it can never happen again. I’m not lying to you, Irene. The only time he has ever touched me is when you have told him to do it.”
“How stupid am I then to look for another man.”
“Like Oscar who only does what you want, you only do what Oscar wants. It seems to work except you haven’t found the right man yet. I’m fairly sure Roberto is the right man.”
Irene looked across to Oscar who hadn’t spoken. “What do you think, Oscar?”
“Yes, it could work. What have we got to lose?”
“Okay, Teresa. Invite Roberto to join us on Wednesday night. The girls are going out together and Michael is staying over at his friend's place. We’ll discuss it with him.” She turned to Oscar, “This is the last time, Oscar. If this doesn’t work then it is just you and me, right?”
“Right,” Oscar replied. “This will be our last attempt at finding the right lover for you.”
“The three of us will make this work, I assure you of that, Irene,” Teresa stated.
Irene was not so sure but she was looking forward to spending time with Roberto once more. Irene had an additional bond to Roberto that only she knew about. it made her more confident that it just could work out okay with Roberto but even if it didn't she was looking forward to spending time with him again and perhaps she might even share her secret with him, a secret that she knew she should have shared with him a long time ago.
End of part 5. Watch this spot, Part 6 coming shortly, Goyse.
Oscar entered their home around four o’clock that afternoon. He was glad to be home for two reasons. The first was that his wife appeared to be non-responsive during the first half of the trip which annoyed him and the second was that since Irene had left with Antonio Rena had made his life absolute hell by constantly telling him that if he didn’t do something then he would end up living the rest of his life alone.
He had tried to explain the situation to his daughter but she was not interested in listening to his side of the story. Eventually, when she told him that her mother had confided in her that if Oscar did not have the strength to stop Antonio then she would end up divorcing him, Oscar committed to taking action. He, in no way, believed Rena but he made the commitment to shut her up.
When seven o’clock passed, Oscar started to panic. Had Rena been right and had Irene already decided to end their marriage. He went to their bedroom and lay down on the bed looking at the ceiling. Eventually, by eight o’clock he had convinced himself that Irene loved him and would not leave him. Antonio must have been held up by the business that he needed to attend to.
Oscar, relieved by his own deception and feeling tired after the long nights of sitting alone in the kitchen of the unit during the last week dozed off to sleep. He awoke with a start as he felt a soft hand on his arm. Expecting it to be Irene in the dark he reached out for her. The person he took in his arms was female but it didn’t feel at all like Irene. As he released her he squinted his eyes to see who it was but then the odour of her perfume told him.
“Teresa, what are you doing here?” he asked.
“Rena called. She is worried about you.”
“Why?” Oscar asked.
“Because it’s after midnight and Irene has not come home.”
“It’s that late?”
“Yes, it’s around twelve-thirty.”
“I’d better make you a cup of tea then,” Oscar suggested.
“I’m not here for the tea, Oscar. I’m here for you.”
Oscar in his confusion lifted the blanket intending to get out of bed but Teresa saw it as an invitation. She climbed in beside him and wrapped her arms around him. Oscar froze. It was noticeable.
“What’s up, Oscar?”
“It’s Irene. I can’t. You know that. I love her.”
“Oscar, I’ve only put my arm around you to comfort you. You must be stressed. I’m not going to rape you or anything like that.”
“I guess, that’s alright.”
Teresa snickered like a teenager might if she heard a funny joke. “Of course it’s alright, Oscar. Your wife is out getting her tits fucked off her. She is not in a position to get jealous just because I comfort you in your distress.”
“Do you think that is where she is?”
“Of course, you know it too. You sent her with him so you should know.”
“I expected them to follow us home. I didn’t expect this.”
“Maybe, it’s time you listened to your daughters. You don’t seem capable of rationalizing on this matter. They seem to know a lot more about their mother than you do and they would like you to hear them out. They said that they tried to tell you but you wouldn’t listen.”
“You’ve talked to Debbie?”
“Yes, she arrived home just after eight o’clock. She checked on you and you were asleep so she got Rena to call me. I came over around eleven.”
“I could call Irene on her mobile.”
“She won’t answer. Debbie tried that.”
“Oh shit, that’s not good.”
“Are you surprised?”
“Not really. I thought that I could trust Antonio but it appears that I was wrong, doesn’t it?”
Teresa laughed, “There’s a saying Oscar that says that you can trust a mate but you can’t trust an angry cock. I think that is the situation with Antonio.”
Oscar chuckled back and after a short silence he answered, “Maybe the saying should be that you can trust your wife but you can’t trust a weeping pussy.”
“I’d agree with that, Oscar,” she said as she took his hand and placed it between her legs.
“Please, Teresa.”
“Yes, I know. You love your wife. I just wanted you to know, that’s all.”
“I’ve known for a long time, Teresa. I value you as a friend. I’m sorry that I can’t offer you more. Maybe one day if we can work this out then I might if you can accept that I won’t leave Irene.”
“I’d like that. Something is better than nothing.”
“I really liked it with the four of us living together, Teresa but Marcus spoiled it for us all and it looks as if Antonio is going to spoil it all again.”
Just then the door opened and Irene stood in the doorway with her hands on her hips.
“Fuck me, you’re a quick worker, aren’t you, Oscar,” Irene stated with obvious anger in her voice.
“Irene, where have you been? I was worried,” Oscar replied.
“Not that worried by the look of it.”
“I was trying to comfort him, Irene. We are not doing what you think.” Teresa threw the blankets back to show that she was fully clothed. “Turn the light on and look.”
Irene flicked the light switch and immediately saw that both Teresa and Oscar were fully dressed but she didn’t miss the protrusion in Oscar’s pants.
“Where have you been?” Oscar asked.
“I’ve been with Antonio. You should know. You send me with him.”
“I meant for him to follow us home. I didn’t expect that he would drive off with you for the night.”
“You didn’t do anything about it. You could have stopped us going.”
“I wish I had. It caught me by surprise and you were gone before I could react.”
“Then you had better be quick on your toes with the next boyfriend.”
“The next boyfriend, I don’t understand.”
“Antonio won’t be back. I’ve told him I don’t want to see him again.”
“I don’t understand why have you done that?”
“He made a commitment to us that he wasn’t willing to keep so I had to end it.”
“Oh, I’m sorry.”
Irene chuckled. “You’re sorry, why?”
“I could see that you loved him. It must have been difficult for you.”
Irene burst into tears. “See what I mean. A man is fucking your wife and doing an absolutely fantastic job of it. Your wife is falling in love with him and thinking of leaving you and the best you can do is sit up in bed and apologize. Christ, how could I ever think of leaving you, Oscar?”
Before anyone could say more she turned around and as she left she said, “You have got half an hour to seduce him, Teresa then I want him back. Get those fucking clothes off Oscar and I don’t want to hear any argument from you. It is past time you understood how guilty you make me feel.” She then left shutting the door behind her.
Teresa chuckled looked at Oscar and said, “You heard her, now strip. No arguments remember.”
….
Exactly thirty minutes later Teresa followed by Oscar entered the kitchen. There was a freshly made coffee sitting there for the three of them. Oscar slipped around behind Irene and she raised her face to allow him to kiss her.
“That’s the one and only time, right?” she said as Oscar broke away from her kiss.
“Right,” Teresa answered, “Until you order us to do it again.”
When Oscar had taken his seat Irene looked at him and asked, “What are we going to do about this boyfriend thing.”
“I guess we keep looking,” Oscar responded.
“Maybe, it is time we forgot about it and started to live a normal life,” Irene suggested.
“I don’t think you could be happy with that, Irene and I don’t think I would either.”
“Can I make a suggestion,” Teresa interjected.
“Seeing as how you just screwed my husband with my permission we’ll accept any suggestion you have.”
“Roberto.”
“What?” Irene enquired.
“You know, Roberto. You got on well with him. I was told he is a good lover by one of his ex-girlfriends and he is dependable. Besides he keeps asking how you are so I know he would be interested.”
“Well, I guess so but I was emotionally involved with him. That’s the problem we face. I keep getting too involved.”
Teresa smiled, “You don’t understand Oscar, do you, Irene. When you fall in love Oscar loves it. It adds that little bit of extra spice that he enjoys. He only gets concerned if he feels he is about to lose you. Now, with Roberto, we have a couple of leavers. First off I know him so I can keep an eye on him. Also mum has promised him a share of the estate if he behaves himself. So there you have it. If he steps out of line he will be giving up millions. It’s the leaver that Oscar and you have to keep him in line.”
Irene chuckled, “And what do you get out of this?”
“I won’t lie to you, Irene. I like being with your husband.”
“So I get Roberto and you get Oscar. Is that how it works?”
“No, I don’t get Oscar at all because Oscar is too committed to you. I get Oscar’s company. As I said I won’t lie to you, Irene. If Oscar would have me then I would be available to him but he doesn’t want me. He only wants you.”
“He just had you.”
Teresa shook her head, “You’re mistaken. He only did what you told him to do. He apologized to me and told me that it can never happen again. I’m not lying to you, Irene. The only time he has ever touched me is when you have told him to do it.”
“How stupid am I then to look for another man.”
“Like Oscar who only does what you want, you only do what Oscar wants. It seems to work except you haven’t found the right man yet. I’m fairly sure Roberto is the right man.”
Irene looked across to Oscar who hadn’t spoken. “What do you think, Oscar?”
“Yes, it could work. What have we got to lose?”
“Okay, Teresa. Invite Roberto to join us on Wednesday night. The girls are going out together and Michael is staying over at his friend's place. We’ll discuss it with him.” She turned to Oscar, “This is the last time, Oscar. If this doesn’t work then it is just you and me, right?”
“Right,” Oscar replied. “This will be our last attempt at finding the right lover for you.”
“The three of us will make this work, I assure you of that, Irene,” Teresa stated.
Irene was not so sure but she was looking forward to spending time with Roberto once more. Irene had an additional bond to Roberto that only she knew about. it made her more confident that it just could work out okay with Roberto but even if it didn't she was looking forward to spending time with him again and perhaps she might even share her secret with him, a secret that she knew she should have shared with him a long time ago.
End of part 5. Watch this spot, Part 6 coming shortly, Goyse.
-
nyjints2004
- Virgin
- Posts: 49
- Joined: Wed Apr 02, 2014 12:53 pm
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Amazing story!!!
Re: Oscar and Irene Part 5
Great story. Amazing writing. Please continue,waiting with anticipation!